diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/14346.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/14346.txt | 12746 |
1 files changed, 12746 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/old/14346.txt b/old/14346.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..95f9007 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/14346.txt @@ -0,0 +1,12746 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of An Historical Relation Of The Island Ceylon +In The East Indies, by Robert Knox + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: An Historical Relation Of The Island Ceylon In The East Indies + Together With An Account Of The Detaining In Captivity The Author + And Divers Other Englishmen Now Living There, And Of The Author's + Miraculous Escape + + +Author: Robert Knox + +Release Date: December 13, 2004 [EBook #14346] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ASCII + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ISLAND CEYLON *** + + + + +Produced by Michael Ciesielski, Jeroen Hellingman, and the PG +Distributed Proofreaders Team. + + + + + + + + + + AN + Historical Relation + Of the Island + CEYLON, + IN THE + EAST-INDIES: + + TOGETHER, + + With an ACCOUNT of the Detaining in Captivity the AUTHOR and + divers other Englishmen now Living there, and of the AUTHOR'S + Miraculous ESCAPE. + + + + Illustrated with Figures, and a Map of the ISLAND. + + By ROBERT KNOX, a Captive there near Twenty Years. + + + + LONDON, + + Printed by Richard Chiswell, Printer to the ROYAL SOCIETY, at the + Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-yard, 1681. + + + + + + +At the Court of Committees for the East-India Company the 10th of +August, 1681. + +We Esteem Captain Knox a Man of Truth and Integrity, and that his +Relations and Accounts of the Island of Ceylon (which some of us have +lately Perused in Manuscripts) are worthy of Credit, and therefore +encouraged him to make the same Publick. + +Robert Blackbourne, Secretary. +By Order of the said Court. + +August 8. 1681. + + + +Mr. Chiswell, + +I Perused Capt. Knox's Description of the Isle of Ceylon, which seems +to be Written with great Truth and Integrity; and the Subject being +new, containing an Account of a People and Countrey little known +to us; I conceive it may give great Satisfaction to the Curious, +and may be well worth your Publishing. + +Chr. Wren. + + + + +TO THE + +Right Worshipful + +The GOVERNOR, the DEPUTY GOVERNOR, and Four and Twenty Committees of +the Honorable the EAST-INDIA Company, Viz. + + Sir Josiah Child Baronet, Governor. + Thomas Papilion Esq; Deputy. + + The Right Honorable George Earl of Berkley, + Sir Joseph Ashe Baronet, + Sir Samuel Barnardiston Baronet, + Mr. Christopher Boone, + Mr. Thomas Canham, + Colonel John Clerke, + Mr. John Cudworth, + John Dubois Esquire, + Sir James Edwards Knight, and Alderman, + Richard Hutchinson Esquire, + Mr. Joseph Herne, + Mr. William Hedges, + Sir John Lawrence Knight, and Alderman, + Mr. Nathaniel Letton, + Sir John Moore Knight, and Alderman, + Samuel Moyer Esquire, + Mr. John Morden, + Mr. John Paige, + Edward Rudge Esquire, + Mr. Jeremy Sambrooke, + Mr. William Sedgwick, + Robert Thomson Esquire, + Samuel Thomson Esquire, + James Ward Esquire. + + +Right Worshipful, + +What I formerly Presented you in Writing, having in pursuance of your +Commands now somewhat dressd by the help of the Printer and Graver, +I a second time humbly tender to you. 'Tis I confess at best too mean +a Return for your great Kindness to me. Yet I hope you will not deny +it a favourable Acceptance, since 'tis the whole Return I made from +the Indies after Twenty years stay there; having brought home nothing +else but + +(who is also wholly at your Service and Command) + +London 1st. of August, 1681. + +ROBERT KNOX. + + + + +THE PREFACE. + + +How much of the present Knowledge of the Parts of the World is owing +to late Discoveries, may be judged by comparing the Modern with the +Ancient's Accounts thereof; though possibly many such Histories may +have been written in former Ages, yet few have scaped the Injury of +Time, so as to be handed safe to us. 'Twas many Ages possibly before +Writing was known, then known to a few, and made use of by fewer, +and fewest employed it to this purpose. Add to this, that such as +were written, remain'd for the most part Imprison'd in the Cells of +some Library or Study, accessible to a small number of Mankind, and +regarded by a less, which after perished with the Place or the Decay +of their own Substance. This we may judge from the loss of those many +Writings mentioned by Pliny and other of the Ancients. And we had yet +found fewer, if the Art of Printing, first Invented about 240 years +since, had not secured most that lasted to that time. Since which, +that Loss has been repaired by a vast number of new Accessions, which +besides the Satisfaction they have given to Curious and Inquisitive +Men by increasing their Knowledge, have excited many more to the +like Attempts, not only of Making but of Publishing also their +Discoveries. But I am not ignorant still; that as Discoveries have +been this way preserved, so many others nave been lost, to the great +Detriment of the Publick. It were very desirable therefore that the +Causes of these and other Defects being known, some Remedies might +be found to prevent the like Losses for the future. The principal +Causes I conceive may be these; + +First, The want of sufficient Instructions (to Seamen and Travellers,) +to shew them what is pertinent and considerable, to be observ'd in +their Voyages and Abodes, and how to make their Observations and keep +Registers or Accounts of them. + +Next, The want of some Publick Incouragement for such as shall perform +such Instructions. + +Thirdly, The want of fit Persons both to Promote and Disperse such +Instructions to Persons fitted to engage, and careful to Collect +Returns; and Compose them into Histories; by examining the Persons +more at large upon those and other Particulars. And by separating what +is pertinent from what is not so, and to be Rejected; who should have +also wherewith to gratifie every one according to his Performances. + +Fourthly, The want of some easie Way to have all such Printed: First +singly, and afterwards divers of them together. It having been found +that many small Tracts are lost after Printing, as well as many +that are never Printed; upon which account we are much oblig'd to +Mr. Haclute and Mr. Purchas, for preserving many such in their Works. + +Fifthly, The want of taking care to Collect all such Relations of +Voyages and Accounts of Countries as have been Published in other +Languages; and Translating them either into English, or (which will be +of more general use) into Latin, the learned Language of Europe. There +being many such in other Countries hardly ever heard of in England. + +The Difficulties of removing which Defects is not so great but that +it might easily fall even within the compass of a private Ability +to remove, if at least Publick Authority Would but Countenance the +Design, how much less then would it be if the same would afford also +some moderate Encouragement and Reward? + +The Royal Society of London for Improving Natural Knowledge, has +not been wanting in preparing and dispersing Instructions to this +end, and is ready still to promote it, if the Publick would allow +a Recompence to the Undertakers. The desirableness and facility of +this Undertaking may, I hope, in a short time produce the Expedients +also. In the Interim all means should be used, to try what may be +obtain'd from the Generosity of such as have had the Opportunities +of knowing Foreign Countries. + +There are but few who, though they know much, can yet be persuaded +they know any thing worth Communicating, and because the things are +common and well known to them, are apt to think them so to the rest of +Mankind; This Prejudice has done much mischief in this particular as +well as in many other, and must be first remov'd. There are others +that are conscious enough of their own Knowledge, and yet either +for want of Ability to write well, or of use to Compose, or of time +to Study and Digest, or out of Modesty and fear to be in Print, or +because they think they know not enough to make a Volume, or for not +being prompted to, or earnestly solicited for it, neglect to do it; +others delay to do it so long till they have forgotten what they +intended. Such as these Importunity would prevail upon to disclose +their knowledge, if fitting Persons were found to Discourse and ask +them Questions, and to Compile the Answers into a History. Of this +kind was lately produc'd in High Dutch a History of Greenland, by +Dr. Fogelius of Hamborough, from the Information of Frederick Martin, +who had made several Voyages to that Place, in the doing of which, +he made use of the Instruction given by the Royal Society. + +'Tis much to be wondred that we should to this Day want a good +History of most of our West-Indian Plantations. Ligon has done well +for the Barbadoes, and somewhat has been done for the Summer Islands, +Virginia, &c. But how far are all these short even of the knowledge +of these and other Places of the West-Indies, which may be obtain'd +from divers knowing Planters now Residing in London? And how easie +were it to obtain what is Defective from some Ingenious Persons now +Resident upon the Places, if some way were found to gratifie them +for their Performances? However till such be found, 'tis to be hoped +that the kind Acceptance only the Publick shall give to this present +Work, may excite several other Ingenuous, and knowing Men to follow +this Generous Example of Captain Knox who though he could bring away +nothing almost upon his Back or in his Purse, did yet Transport the +whole Kingdom of Cande Uda in his Head, and by Writing and Publishing +this his Knowledge, has freely given it to his Countrey, and to You +Reader in, particular. + +'Twas not I confess without the earnest Solicitations and Endeavours +of my self, and some others of his Friends obtain'd from him, but +this uneasiness of parting with it was not for want of Generosity and +Freedom enough in Communicating whatever he knew or had observed, but +from that usual Prejudice of Modesty, and too mean an Opinion of his +own Knowledge and Abilities of doing any thing should be worthy the +view of the Publick. And had he found leisure to Compose it, he could +have filled a much greater Volume with useful and pertinent, as well +as unusual and strange Observations. He could have inrich't it with a +more particular Description of many of their curious Plants, Fruits, +Birds, Fishes, Insects, Minerals, Stones; and told you many more of the +Medicinal and other uses of them in Trades and Manufactures. He could +have given you a compleat Dictionary of their Language, understanding +and speaking it as well as his Mother Tongue. But his Occasions would +not permit him to do more at present. Yet the Civil Usage this his +First-born meets with among his Countreymen, may 'tis hoped oblige +him to gratifie them with further Discoveries and Observations in +his future Travels. + +To conclude, He has in this History given you a tast of his +Observations. In which most Readers, though of very differing Gusts, +may find somewhat very pleasant to their Pallat. The Statesman, +Divine, Physitian, Lawyet, Merchant, Mechanick, Husbandman, may select +something for their Entertainment. The Philosopher and Historian much +more. I believe at least all that love Truth will be pleas'd; for from +that little Conversation I had with him I conceive him to be no ways +prejudiced of byassed by Interest, affection, or hatred, fear or hopes, +or the vain-glory of telling Strange Things, so as to make him swarve +from the truth of Matter of Fact: And for his opportunity of being +informed, any one may satisfie himself when he understands his almost +20 years Abode and Converse among them. His Skill in the Language and +Customs of the People, his way of Employment in Travelling and Trading +over all Parts of the Kingdom; add to this his Breeding till 19 years +of Age under his Father a Captain for the East-India Company, and his +own Natural and acquired parts; but above all his good Reputation, +which may be judged from the Employment That Worshipful Company have +now freely bestowed upon him, having made him Commander of the Tarquin +Merchant, and intruded him to undertake a Voyage to Tarquin. + +Read therefore the Book it self, and you will find your self taken +Captive indeed, but used more kindly by the Author, than he himself +was by the Natives. + +After a general view of the Sea Coasts, he will lead you into the +Country by the Watches, through the Thorney Gates, then Conduct +you round upon the Mountains that Encompass and Fortifie the whole +Kingdom, and by the way carry you to the top of Hommalet or Adam's +Peak; from those he will descend with you, and shew you their chief +Cities and Towns, and pass through them into the Countrey, and there +acquaint you with their Husbandry, then entertain you with the Fruits, +Flowers, Herbs, Roots, Plants and Trees, and by the way shelter you +from Sun and Rain, with a Fan made of the Talipat-Leaf. Then shew you +their Beasts, Birds, Fish, Serpents, Insects; and last of all, their +Commodities. From hence he will carry you to Court, and shew you the +King in the several Estates of his Life; and acquaint you with his +way of Governing, Revenues, Treasures, Officers, Governors, Military +Strength, Wars: and by the way entertain you with an account of the +late Rebellion against him. After which he will bring you acquainted +with the Inhabitants themselves, whence you may know their different +Humours, Ranks and Qualities. Then you may visit their Temples such +as they are, and see the Foppery of their Priests Religious Opinions +and Practices both in their Worship and Festivals, and afterwards +go home to their Houses and be acquainted with their Conversation +and Entertainment, see their Housewifery, Furniture, Finery, and +understand how they Breed and Dispose of their Children in Marriage; +and in what Employments and Recreations they pass their time. Then +you may acquaint your self with their Language, Learning, Laws, +and if you please with their Magick & Jugling. And last of all with +their Diseases, Sickness, Death, and manner of Burial. After which +he will give you a full account of the Reason of his own Going to, +and Detainment in the Island of Ceylon, and Kingdom of Conde-Uda. And +of all his various Conditions, and the Accidents that befel him there +during Nineteen years and an halfs abode among them. And by what ways +and means at last he made his Escape and Returned safe into England +in September last, 1680. + +Aug. 1. 1681. + +Robert Hooke. + + + + + +To the Right Worshipful Sir William Thomson Knight, Governor, Thomas +Papillon Esquire; Deputy, and the 24 Committees of the Honorable +EAST-INDIA Company hereunder Specified, Viz. + + The Right Honorable George Earl of Berkley, + The Right Honorable James Lord Chandois. + Sir Matthew Andrews Knight, + Sir John Bancks Baronet, + Sir Samuel Barnardiston Baronet, + Mr. Christopher Boone, + John Bathurst Esquire, + Sir Josia Child Baronet, + Mr. Thomas Canham, + Collonel John Clerk, + Sir James Edwards Knight, + Mr. Joseph Herne, + Richard Hutchinson Esquire, + James Hublon Esquire, + Sir John Lethieullier Knight, + Mr. Nathaniel Petton, + Sir John Moor Knight, + Samuel Moyer Esquire, + Mr. John Morden, + Mr. John Paige, + Edward Rudge Esquire, + Daniel Sheldon Esquire, + Mr. Jeremy Sambrook, + Robert Thomson Esquire. + + +Right Worshipful, + +Since my return home to my Native Countrey of England, after a long and +Disconsolate Captivity, my Friends and Acquaintance in our Converse +together have been Inquisitive into the State of that Land in which +I was Captivated; whose Curiosity I indeavour to satisfie. But my +Relations and Accounts of Things in those Parts were so strange +and uncouth, and so different from those in these Western Nations, +and withal my Discourses seeming so Delightful and Acceptable unto +them, they very frequently called upon me to write what I knew of +that Island of Ceilon, and to digest it into a Discourse, and make +it more Publick; unto which motion I was not much unwilling, partly +that I might comply with the Desires and Councels of my Friends, +and chiefly that I might Publish and Declare the great Mercy of God +to me, and Commemorate before all Men my singular Deliverance out of +that Strange and Pagan Land, which as often as I think of or mention, +I cannot but admire and adore the goodness of God towards me, there +being in it so many notable Footsteps of his signal Providence. + +I had then by me several Papers, which during my Voyage homeward from +Bantam at leisure times I writ concerning the King and the Countrey, +and concerning the English there, and of my Escape; which Papers I +forthwith set my self to Peruse and draw into a Method, and to add +what more might occur to my Thoughts of those Matters, which at length +I have finished, contriving what I had to relate under four Heads. The +first concerning the Countrey and Products of it. The second concerning +the King and his Government. The third concerning the Inhabitants, +and their Religion and Customs, and the last concerning our Surprize, +Detainment and Escape; In all which I take leave to Declare, That I +have writ nothing but either what I am assured of by my own personal +Knowledge to be true, and wherein I have born a great and a sad share, +or what I have received from the Inhabitants themselves of such things +as are commonly known to be true among them. The Book, being thus +perfected, it required no long Meditation unto whom to present it, it +could be to none but your selves (my Honoured Masters) by whose Wisdom +and Success the East-Indian Parts of the World are now near as well +known, as the Countries next adjacent to us. So that by your means, +not only the Wealth, but the Knowledge of those Indies is brought home +to us. Unto your Favour and Patronage therefore (Right Worshipful) +I humbly presume to recommend these Papers and the Author of them, +who rejoyceth at this opportunity to acknowledge the Favours you +have already conferred on him, and to profess that next unto God, +on you depend his Future Hopes and Expectations; being + +Right Worshipful, + +Your most obliged and most humble and devoted Servant to be Commanded, + +Robert Knox. + +Lond. 18th. March, 1680/81. + + + + + +The CONTENTS. + +PART I. + +CHAP. I. + +A General Description of the Island. + + The Inland Parts of it hitherto unknown. The chief Places on + the Sea-Coasts. The Names of the Provinces and Counties of the + Inland Country. Which are divided from each other by Woods. The + Countrey Hilly, but inriched with Rivers. The great River + Mavelagonga described. Woody. Where most Populous and Healthful. + The nature of the Vallies. The great Hill, Adams Peaky, + described. The natural Strength of this Kingdom. The difference + of the Seasons in this Country. What Parts have most Rain. + + +CHAP. II. + +Concerning the chief Cities and Towns of this Island. + + The most Eminent Cities are Five. Viz. Cande, Nellemby, + Alloutneur. The Country of Bintan described. Badoulf. The + Province of Ouvah. Digligy, the place of the King's + Residence. Gauluda. Many ruines of Cities. Anarodgburro. The + nature of the Northern Parts. The Port of Portaloon Affords + Salt. Leawava Affords Salt in abundance, Described. Their + Towns how built. Many ly in ruins and forsaken. and upon + what occasion. + + +CHAP III. + +Of their Corn, with their manner of Husbandry. + + The Products and Commodities of the Country. Corn of divers + sorts. Rice. Growes in water. Their ingenuity in watering + their Corn-lands. Why they do not always sow the best kind of + Rice? They sow at different times, but reap together. Their + artificial Pooles, Alligators harbor in them. They sow Corn on + the mud. A sort of Rice that growes without water. The Seasons + of Seed-time and Harvest. A particular description of their + Husbandry. Their Plow. The convenience of these Plowes. Their + First plowing. Their Banks, and use of them. Their Second + plowing. How they prepare their Seed-Corn. And their Land + after it is plowed. Their manner of Sowing. How they manure + & order Young Corn. Their manner of reaping. They tread out + their Corn with Cattel. The Ceremonies they use when the Corn + is to be trodden. How they unhusk their Rice. Other sorts of + Corn among them. Coracan, Tanna, Moung, Omb. + + +CHAP. IV. + +Of their Fruits and Trees. + + Great Variety of Fruits and delicious. The best Fruits where + ever they grow reserved for the Kings use. Betel-Nuts, The + Trees, The Fruit, The Leaves, The Skins, and their use. The + Wood. The Profit the Fruit yields. Jacks, another choyce + Fruit. Jambo another. Other Fruits found in the Woods. Fruits + common with other Parts of India. The Tallipot; the rare use of + the Leaf. The Pith good to eat. The Kettule. Yields a delicious + juice. The Skin bears strings as strong as Wyer. The Wood; + its Nature and Use. The Cinnamon Tree. The Bark, The Wood, + The Leaf, The Fruit. The Orula. The Fruit good for Physic and + Dying. Water made of it will brighten rusty Iron, and serve + instead of Ink. The Dounekaia. The Capita. Rattans. Their + Fruit. Canes. The Betel tree. The Bo-gauhah or God-Tree. + + +CHAP. V. + +Of their Plants, Herbs, Flowers. + + Roots for Food, The manner of their growing. Boyling Herbs, + Fruits for Sawce. European Herbs and Plants among them. Herbs + for Medicine. Their Flowers, A Flower that serves instead of + a Dyal, called Sindric-mal. Picha-mais, Hop-inals. + +CHAP. VI. + +Of their Beasts Tame and Wild. Insects. + + What Beasts the Country produceth. Deer no bigger than + Hares. Other Creatures rare in their kind. The way how a + wild Deer was catched for the King. Of their Elephants. The + way of catching Elephants. Their understanding. Their + Nature. The dammage they do. Serve the King for executing + his Malefactors. Their Disease. The Sport they make. Ants + of divers sorts. How one sort of them, called Coddias, + came to sting so terribly. These Ants very mischievous. The + curious Buildings of the Vaeos, another kind of them. The + manner of their death. Bees of several kinds. Some build on + Trees like Birds. The people eat the Bees, as well as their + Honey. Leaches, that ly in the grass, and creep on Travaylers + Legs. The Remedies they use against them. Apes and Monkeys + of divers kinds. How they catch Wild Beasts. How they take + the Wild Boar. + + +CHAP. VII. + +Of their Birds, Fish, Serpents, and Commodities. + + Their Birds. Such as will be taught to speak. Such as are + beautiful for Colour. A strange Bird. Water-Fowls resembling + Ducks and Swans. Peacocks. The King keeps Fowl. Their Fish, + How they catch them in Ponds, And how in Rivers. Fish kept + and fed for the King's Pleasure. Serpents. The Pimberah of a + prodigious bigness. The Polonga. The Noya. The Fable of the + Noya ana Polonga. The Carowala. Gerendo. Hickanella. Democulo, + a great Spider. Kobbera-guson, a Creature like an + Aligator. Tolla-guion. The people eat Rats. Precoius Stones, + Minerals, and other Commodities. The People discouraged from + Industry by the Tyranny they are under. + + +PART II. + +CHAP. I. + +Of the present King of Cande. + + The Government of this Island. The King's Lineage. His + Person, Meen and Habit. His Queen and Children. His + Palace; Situation and Description of it: Strong Guards + about his Court. Negro's Watch next his Person. Spies sent + out a Nights. His Attendants. Handsome Women belong to his + Kitchin. His Women. And the Privileges of the Towns, where + they live. His State, when he walks in his Palace, or goes + abroad. His reception of Ambassadors. His delight in them. + + +CHAP. II. + +Concerning the Kings Manner, Vices, Recreation, Religion. + + Spare in his Diet. After what manner he eats. Chast himself, + and requires his Attendants to be so. He committed Incest, + but such as was allowable. His Pride. How the People address + to the King. They give him Divine Worship. Pleased with high + Titles. An instance or two of the King's haughty Stomach. He + slights the defection of one of his best Generals. He scorns to + receive his own Revenues. The Dutch serve their ends upon his + Pride by flattering him. The People give the way to the Kings + foul Cloths. His natural Abilities, and deceitful temper. His + wife saying concerning Run-awayes. He is naturally Cruel. The + Dogs follow Prisoners to Execution. The Kings Prisoners; their + Misery. He punisheth whole Generations for the sake of one. The + sad condition of young Gentlemen that wait on his Person. His + Pleasure-houses. Pastimes abroad. His Diversions at home. His + Religion. He stands affected to the Christian Religion. + + +CHAP. III. + +Of the King's Tyrannical Reign. + + His Government Tyrannical. His Policy. He farms out + his Countrey for Service. His Policy to secure himself + against Assassinations and Rebellions. Another Point of his + Policy. Another which is to find his People work to do. A + Vast work undertaken and finished by the King, viz. Bringing + Water divers Miles thro Rocks, Mountains and Valleys unto + his Palace. The turning this Water did great injury to the + People. But he little regards his Peoples Good. By craft at + once both pleaseth and punisheth his People. In what Labours he + employs his People, He Poisons his only Son. The extraordinary + Lamentation at the Death of his Sister. His Craft and Cruelty + shewn at once. + + +CHAP. IV. + +Of his Revenues and Treasure. + + The King's Rents brought three times in a year. The first is + accompanied with a great Festival. How the Nobles bring their + Gifts, or Duties. Inferior Persons present their New-years + Gifts. What Taxes and Rents the People pay. The accidental + incoms of the Crown. The Profits that accrue to the King + from Corn-Lands. Custom of Goods Imported formerly paid. His + Treasuries. He has many Elephants. Great Treasures thrown + into the River formerly. The Treasure he most valueth. + + +CHAP. V. + +Of the King's great Officers, and the Governors of the Provinces. + + The two Greatest Officers in the Land. The next Great + Officers. None can put to Death but the King. Theso Dissauvas + are Durante bene placito. Whom the King makes Dissauvas. And + their Profits and Honours. Other benefits belonging to other + Officers. They must always reside at Court. The Officers + under them, viz. The Cour-lividani. The Cong-conna. The + Courli-atchila. The Liannah. The Undia. The Monannuh. Some + Towns exempt from the Dissauvas Officers. Other Officers + yet. These Places obtained by Bribes. But remain only + during pleasure. Country Courts. They may appeal. Appeals + to the King. How the Great Officers Travel upon Public + Business. Their Titles and signs of State. The misery that + succeeds their Honour. The foolish ambition of the Men and + Women of this Country. + + +CHAP. VI. + +Of the King's Strength and Wars. + + The King's Military affairs. The natural strength of his + Countrey. Watches and Thorn-gates. None to pass from the + King's City without Pasports. His Soldiery. All men of Arms + wait at Court. The Soldiers have Lands allotted them insted + of Pay. To prevent the Soldiers from Plotting. The manner of + sending them out on Expeditions. Requires all the Captains + singly to send him intelligence of their affairs. When the War + is finished they may not return without order. The condition + of the Common Soldiers. He conceals his purpose when he + sends out his Army. Great Exploits done, and but little + Courage. They work chiefly by Stratagems. They understand + the manner of Christian Armies. Seldom hazard a Battel. If + they prove unsuccessful, how he punishes them. + + +CHAP. VII. + +A Relation of the Rebellion made against the King. + + A Comet ushereth in the Rebellion. The Intent of the + Conspirators. How the Rebellion began. The King flyes. They + pursue him faintly. They go to the Prince and Proclaim him + King. The carriage of the Prince. Upon the Prince's flight, the + Rebels scatter and run. A great Man declares for the King. For + the space of eight or ten days nothing but Killing one another + to approve themselves good Subjects. The King Poysons his Son + to prevent a Rebellion hereafter. His ingratitude. Another + Comet, but without any bad Effects following it. + + + + +PART III. + +CHAP. I. + +Concerning the Inhabitants of this Island. + + The several Inhabitants of the Island. The Original of the + Chingulays. Wild Men. Who pay an acknowledgement to the + King. How they bespeak Arrows to be made them. They rob the + Carriers. Hourly wild Men Trade with the People. Once made + to serve the King in his War. Their Habit and Religion. A + skirmish about their Bounds. Curious in their Arrows. How they + preserve their Flesh. How they take Elephants. The Dowries + they give. Their disposition. The Inhabitants of the Mountains + differ from those of the Low-Lands. Their good opinion of + Virtue, tho they practice it not. Superstitions. How they + Travel. A brief character of them. The Women, their habit + and nature. + + +CHAP. II. + +Concerning their different Honours, Ranks, and Qualities. + + How they distinguish themselves according to their + Qualities. They never Marry beneath their rank. In case + a Man lyes with a Woman of inferior rank. Their Noble + men. How distinguished from others. The distinction by + Caps. Of the Hondrews or Noble men two forts. An Honour like + Unto Knighthood. Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters, and + Painters. The Privilege and state of the Smiths. Craftsmen. + Barbers. Potters. Washers. Jaggory-makers. The Poddah, + Weavors, Basket-makers. Mat-makers. The lower ranks may not + assume the habit or names of the higher. Slaves. Beggers. The + reason the Beggers became so base and mean a People. They live + well. Their Contest with the Weavors about dead Cows. Incest + common among them. A Punishment, to deliver Noble women to + these Beggers. Some of these Beggars keep Cattel and shoot + Deer. Refuse Meat dressed in a Barbar's house, and why. + + +CHAP. III. + +Of their Religion, Gods, Temples, Priests. + + Their Religion is Idolatry. They worship Gods and Devils. And + the God, that saves Souls. The Sun and Moon they seem to repute + Deities. Some of their Temples of exquisite work. The form + of their Temples. The shape of their Idols. They worship not + the Idol, but whom it represents. The Revenues of the Temples, + and the Honours thereof. They are dedicated to Gods. Private + Chappels. The Priests. The first Order of them. The habit of + these Priests. Their Privileges. What they are Prohibited. When + any are religiously disposed, these Priests sent for in + great Ceremony. None ever used violence towards them before + this present King. The Second Order of Priests. The third + Order. How they dedicate a Red Cock to the Devil. Their Oracle. + + +CHAP. IV. + +Concerning their Worship and Festivals. + + The chief dayes of Worship. How they know what God or + Devil hath made them sick; The Gods of their Fortunes, + viz the Planets. What Worship they give Devils. Who eat the + Sacrifices. Their Gods are local. The Subjection of this People + to the Devil. Sometimes the Devil possesseth them. The Devils + voice often heard. Their Sacrifice to the chief Devil. Their + Festivals. Festivals to the honour of the Gods that govern + this World. The Great Festival in June, with the manner of + the Solemnity. The Feast in November. The Festival in honour + of the God of the Soul. The high honour they have for this God. + + +CHAP. V. + +Concerning their Religious Doctrines, Opinions and Practices. + + As to their Religion they are very indifferent. If their + Gods answer not their Desires, they curse them. They + undervalue and revile their Gods. A Fellow gives out + himself for a Prophet. His Success. The King fends for one + of his Priests. Flyes to Columbo. Pretends himself to be a + former Kings Son. Flyes from the Dutch. The King catches + and quarters him. The Peoples high opinion still of this + new God. Their Doctrines and Opinion. The highest points of + their Devotion. Their Charity. The Privilege of the Moorish + Beggars. Respect Christians, and why. + + +CHAP. VI. + +Concerning their Houses, Diet, Housewifery, Salutation, Apparel. + + Their Houses mean. No Chimneys. The Houses of the better + sort. Their Furniture. How they eat. How the great Men + eat. Discouraged from nourishing Cattel. Cleanly in dressing + their meat; Their manner of drinking and eating. Their manner + of washing before and after meals. None must speak while the + Rice is put into the Pot. Sawce made of Lemmon juice. Their + sweet meats. A kind of Puddings. The Womens Housewifry. How + they entertain Strangers, And Kindred. When they Visit. Their + manner of Salutation. The Nobles in their best Apparel. The + fashion of their hair. The Women dressed in their Bravery. + How they dress their heads. They commonly borrow their + fine Cloths. + + +CHAP. VII. + +Of their Lodging, Bedding, Whoredome, Marriages, Children. + + Their Bed, and how they sleep a Nights. They rise often in the + Night. Children taught to sing at going to bed. Young People ly + at one anothers Houses. Nothing so common as Whoredome. They + are guilty of the thing, but love not the Name. The man may + kill whom he finds in bed with his Wife. The Womens craft + to compass and conceal their Debauchery.They do treat their + Friends with the use of their Wives or Daughters. The Mother + for a small reward prostitutes her Daughter. Marriages. No + Wooing The Bridegroom goes to the Brides house. How the + bridegroom carries home his Bride. A Ceremony of Marriage. Man + and Wife may part at pleasure. Men and Women change till they + can please themselves. Women sometimes have two Husbands. Women + unclean. Privileges of Men above Women. Privileges of + Women. They often destroy New-born Infants, But seldom a + First-born. Their Names. They are ambitious of high Titles. + + +CHAP. VIII. + +Of their Employments and Recreations. + + Their Trade. Work, not discreditable to the best + Gentleman. How they geld their Cattle. How they make + Glew. Their Manufactures. How they make Iron. How they make + Butter. Shops in the City. Prices of Commodities. Or their + Measures. Their Weights. Measures bigger than the Statute + punishable; but less, not: And why. Of their Coin. Of their + Play. A Play or a Sacrifice: For the filthiness of it forbid + by the King. A cunning Stratagem of an Officer. Tricks and + Feats of Activity. At leisure times they meet and discourse + of Newes. Drunkenness abhorred. Their eating Betel-Leaves. How + they make Lime. + + +CHAP. IX. + +Of their Lawes and Language. + + Their Lawes. Lands descend. In case Corn receives dammage by + a Neighbours Cattel. The loss of letting out Land to Till. The + great Consideration for Corn borrowed. A Debt becomes double in + two years. If the Debtor pay not his Debt, he is lyable to be + a Slave for it. Divers other Lawes and Customes. For deciding + Controversies. Swearing in the Temples, The manner of swearing + in hot Oyl. How they exact. Fines. Of their Language. Titles + given to Women according to their qualities. Titles given to + Men. No difference between a Country-man and a Courtier for + Language. Their Speech and manner of Address is courtly and + becoming. Their Language in their Address to the King. Words of + form and Civility. Full of Words and Complement. By whom they + swear. Their way of railing and scurrility. Proverbs. Something + of their Grammar. A Specimen of their Words. Their Numbering. + + +CHAP. X. + +Concerning their Learning, Astronomy and Art Magick. + + Of their Learning. Their Books and Arts. How they learn + to write. How they make and write a Book. The Priests + write Books of Bonna. The Kings Warrants how wrapped + up. They write upon two sorts of Leaves. Their Skill in + Astronomy. Their Almanacks. They pretend to know future things + by the Stars. Their AEra. Their Years, Months, Weeks, Days, + Hours. How they measure their Time. Their Magic. The Plenty + of a Country destroyed by Magic. Their Charm to find out a + Thief. The way to dissolve this Charm. Inscriptions upon Rocks. + + +CHAP. XI. + +Of their Sickness, Death and Burial. + + The Diseases this Countrey is subject to. Every one a Physician + to himself. To Purge: To Vomit. To heal Sores. To heal an + Impostume. For an hurt in the Eye. To cure the Itch. The Candle + for Lying-in Women. Goraca, a Fruit. Excellent at the Cure + of Poyson. They easily heal the biting of Serpents by Herbs, + And Charms. But not good at healing inward Distempers. They + both bury and burn their Dead. They send for a Priest to pray + for the Soul of the Departed. How they mourn for the Dead. The + nature of the Women. How they bury. How they burn. How they + bury those that dy of the Small Pox. + + +PART IV. + + +CHAP. I. + +Of the reason of our going to Ceylon, and Detainment there. + + The subject of this Fourth Part. The occasion of their + coming to Ceylon. They were not jealous of the People being + very Courteous. A Message pretended to the Captain from the + King. The beginning of their Suspition. The Captain seized and + seven more. The Long-boat men seized. The General's craft to + get the Ship as well as the Men. The Captains Order to them on + board the Ship. The Captains second Message to his Ship. The + Ships Company refuse to bring up the Ship. The Captain + orders the Ship to depart. The Lading of Cloath remained + untouched. The probable reason of our Surprize. The number + of those that were left on the Island. The Dissauva departs. + + +CHAP. II. + + +How we were carried up in the Country, and disposed of there, and of +the Sickness, Sorrow and Death of the Captain. + + They intend to attempt an Escape, but are prevented. Their + Condition commiserated by the People. They are distributed + into divers Towns. An Order comes from the King to bring + them up into the Country. How they were treated on the way in + the Woods. And in the Towns among the Inhabitants. They are + brought near Cande, and there separated. The Captain and his + Son and two more quartered together. Parted: How they fared: + The Captain and his Son placed in Coos-swat. Monies scarce + with them. But they had good Provisions without it. The Town + where they were sickly. How they passed their time. Both + fall Sick. Deep grief, seizes the Captain. Their Sickness + continues. Their Boys' Disobedience adds to their trouble. His + excessive Sorrow. His Discourse and Charge to his Son before + his Death. His Death, and Burial. The Place where he lies. Upon + the Captain's Death a Message sent from Court to his Son. + + +CHAP. III. + + +How I lived after my Father's Death, And of the Condition of the rest +of the English: and how it fared with them. And of our Interview. + + His chief Imployment is Reading: He looseth his Ague: How he + met with an English Bible in that Country: Struck into a great + Passion at the first sight of the Book: He casts with himself + how to get it: Where the rest of the English were bestowed: + Kept from one another a good while, but after permitted to + see each other: No manner of Work laid upon them: They begin + to pluck up their hearts: What course they took for Cloths: + Their Fare: What Employment they afterwards followed: How the + English domineered: What Satisfaction one of them received + from a Potter. A scuffle between the English and Natives. The + Author after a year sees his Countreymen. Their Conference and + Entertainment. He consults with his Countreymen concerning + a future livelihood. The difficulty he met with in having + his Rice brought him undressed. He reasons with the People + about his Allowance. Builds him an House. Follows Business and + thrives. Some attempted running away, and were catched. Little + encouragement for those that bring back Run-awayes. + + +CHAP. IV. + +Concerning some other Englishmen detained in that Countrey. + + The Persia Merchant-men Captives before them. Plundred by the + Natives. Brought up to the King. They hoped to have their + liberty, but were mistaken. A ridiculous action of these + Men. They had a mind to Beef and how they got it. A passage + of their Courage. Two of this Company taken into Court. The + One out of favour. His End. The other out of Favour. And his + lamentable Death. The King sends special Order concerning + their good Usage. Mr. Vassal's prudence upon his Receit of + Letters. The King bids him read his Letters. The King pleased + to hear of Englands Victory over Holland. Private discourse + between the King and Vassal. + + +CHAP. V. + +Concerning the means that were used for our Deliverance. And what +happened to us in the Rebellion. And how we were setled afterwards. + + Means made to the King for their Liberty, Upon which they + all meet at the City. Word sent them from the Court, that + they had their Liberty. All in general refuse the Kings + Service. Commanded still to wait at the Palace. During + which a Rebellion breaks out. They are in the midst of it, + and in great danger. The Rebels take the English with them, + designing to engage them on their side: But they resolve + neither to meddle nor make. The day being turned, they fear + the King; but he justifies them. They are driven to beg in the + High-wayes. Sent into New Quarters, and their Pensions settled + again. Fall to Trading and have more freedom than before. + + +CHAP. VI. + +A Continuation of the Author's particular Condition after the +Rebellion. + + At his new Quarters builds him another House. The People + counsel him to Marry, which he seems to listen to. Here he + lived two years. A Fort built near him by the Dutch; but + afterwards taken by the King. He and three more removed + out of that Countrey; and settled in a dismal place. A + Comfortable Message brought hither from the King concerning + them. Placed there to punish the People tor a Crime. Weary + of this Place. By a piece of craft he gets down to his old + Quarters. Began the world anew the third time. Plots to remove + himself. Is encouraged to buy a piece of Land. The situation + and condition of it. Buys it. Builds an House on it. Leaves + Laggendenny. Settled at his new Purchase with three more living + with him. Their freedom and Trade. His Family reduced to two. + + +CHAP. VII. + +A return to the rest of the English, with some further accounts of +them. And some further Discourse of the Authors course of Life. + + They confer together about the lawfulness of marrying with the + Native women. He resolves upon a single life. What Employments + they follow. The respect and credit they live in. A Chingulay + punished for beating an English man. An English man preferred + at Court. Some English serve the King in his Wars. Who now + live miserably. He returns to speak of himself. Plots and + consults about an Escape. A description of his House. He + takes up a new Trade and thrives on it. His Allowance paid + him out of the Kings Store-Houses. + + +CHAP. VIII. + +How the Author had like to have been received into the Kings Service, +and what Means he used to avoid it. He meditates and attempts an +Escape but is often prevented. + + He voluntarily forgoes his Pension. Summoned before the + King. Informed that he is to be preferred at Court: But is + resolved to refuse it. The answer he makes to the Great Man: + Who sends him to another Great Officer: Stayts in that City + expecting his Doom. Goes home, but is sent for again. Having + escaped the Court-Service, falls to his former course of life: + His Pedling forwarded his Escape. The most probable course + to take was Northwards. He and his Companion get three days + Journey Northwards; But return back again: Often attempt to + fly this way, but still hindred. In those Parts is bad water, + but they had an Antidote against it. They still improve in + the knowledg of the Way. He meets with his Black Boy in these + Parts, Who was to guide him to the Dutch: But disappointed. An + extraordinary drought for three or four years together. + + +CHAP. IX. + +How the Author began his Escape, and got onward on his way about an +hundred miles. + + Their Last and Successful attempt. The Way they went. They + design for Anarodgburro: Turn out of the way to avoyd the + King's Officers: Forced to pass thro a Governours Yard. The + Method they used to prevent his Suspition of them. Their danger + by reason of the Wayes they were to pass. They still remain + at the Governors to prevent suspition. An Accident that now + created them great fear: But got fairly rid of it. Get away + plausibly from the Governor. In their way, they meet with a + River, which they found for their purpose. They come safely to + Anarodgburro: This Place described. The People stand amazed at + them. They are examined by the Governor of the Place. Provide + things necessary for their Flight. They find it not safe to + proceed further this way. Resolve to go back to the River + they lately passed. + + +CHAP. X. + +The Authors Progress in his Flight from Anarodgburro into the Woods, +unto their arrival in the Malabars Country. + + They depart back again towards the River, but first take + their leave of the Governor here. They begin their Flight; + Come to the River along which they resolve to go; Which they + Travel along by till it grew dark. Now they fit themselves + for their Journey. Meeting with an Elephant they took up + for the second Night. The next morning they fall in among + Towns before they are aware. The fright they are in lest they + should be seen. Hide themselves in a hollow Tree. They get + safely over this danger. In that Evening they Dress Meat and + lay them down to sleep. The next morning they fear wild Men, + which these Woods abound with. And they meet with many of their + Tents. Very near once falling upon these People. What kind of + Travelling they had. Some account of this River. Ruins. The + Woods hereabouts. How they secured themselves anights against + wild Beasts. They pass the River, that divides the King's + Countrey from the Malabars. After four or five days Travel, + they come among Inhabitants. But do what they can to avoid + them. As yet undiscovered. + + +CHAP. XI. + +Being in the Malabar Territories how they encountred two Men, and +what passed between them. And of their getting safe unto the Dutch +Fort. And their Reception there; and at the Island Manaar, until +their Embarking for Columbo. + + They meet with two Malabars. To whom they relate their + Condition. Who are courteous to them. But loath to Conduct them + to the Hollander. In danger of Elephants. They overtake another + Man, who tells them they were in the Dutch Dominions. They + arrive at Arrepa Fort. The Author Travelled a Nights in + these Woods without fear, and slept securely. Entertained + very kindly by the Dutch. Sent to Manaar, Received there by + the Captain of the Castle, Who intended they should Sail the + next day to Jafnipatan to the Governor. They meet here with + a Scotch and Irish Man. The People Flock to see them. They + are ordered a longer stay. They Embark for Columbo. + + +CHAP XII. + +Their Arrival at Columbo, and Entertainment there. Their Departure +thence to Batavia. And from thence to Bantam; Whence they set Sail +for England. + + They are wondered at at Columbo, ordered to appear before + the Governor. Treated by English there. They come into the + Governor's presence. His State. Matters the Governor enquired + of; Who desires him to go with him to Batavia. Cloths them, + And sends them Money, and a Chirurgeon. The Author writes + a Letter hence to the English he left behind him. The former + Demands and Answers penned down in Portugueze by the Governor's + Order. They Embark for Batavia. Their friendly Reception by + the Governor there; Who furnishes them with Cloths and Money; + And offers them passage in their Ships home. Come home from + Bantam in the Caesar. + + +CHAP. XIII. + +Concerning some other Nations, and chiefly Europeans, that now live +in this Island; Portugueze, Dutch. + + Malabars that Inhabit here. Their Territories. Their + Prince. That People how governed. Their Commodities and + Trade. Portugueze: Their Power and Interest in this Island + formerly. The great Wars between the King and them forced + him to send in for the Hollander. The King invites the + Portugueze to live in his Countrey. Their Privileges. Their + Generals. Constantine Sa. Who loses a Victory and Stabs + himself. Lewis Tissera served as he intended to serve the + King. Simon Caree, of a cruel Mind. Gaspar Figazi. Splits Men + in the middle. His Policy. Gives the King a great Overthrow, + loseth Columbo, and taken Prisoner. The Dutch. The occasion of + their coming in. The King their implacable Enemy, and why. The + Damage the King does them. The means they use to obtain Peace + with him. How he took Bibligom Fort from them. Several of their + Embassadors detained by the King. The first Embassador there + detained since the Author's Remembrance. His Preferment, and + Death. The next Ambassador dying there, his Body is sent down + to Columbo in great State. The third Ambassador. Gets away by + his Resolution. The fourth was of a milder Nature. The fifth + brings a Lion to the King as a Present. The number or Dutch + there. They follow their Vice of Drinking. The Chingulays + prejudiced against the Dutch, and why. + + +CHAP. XIV. + +Concerning the French. With some Enquiries what should make the +King detain white men, as he does. And how the Christian Religion is +maintained among the Christians there. + + The French come hither with a Fleet. To whom the King sends + Provisions, and helps them to build a Fort. The French + Ambassador offends the King. He refuseth to wait longer for + Audience. Which more dipleaseth him. Clapt in Chains. The + rest of the French refuse to dwell with the Ambassador. The + King useth means to reconcile them to their Ambassador. The + Author acquaints the French Ambassador in London, with the + Condition of these men. An Inquiry into the reason of this + King's detaining Europeans. The Kings gentleness towards + his White Soldiers. They watch at his Magazine. How craftily + the King corrected their negligence. The Kings inclinations + are towards White men. The Colour of White honoured in this + Land. Their privilege above the Natives. The King loves to + send for and talk with them. How they maintain Christianity + among them. In some things they comply with the worship of + the Heathen. An old Roman Catholick Priest used to eat of + their Sacrifices. The King permitted the Portugueze to build + a Church. + + + + +ERRATA. + + +Besides divers Mispointings, and other Literal Mistakes of smaller +moment, these are to be amended. + +Page 1. Line 16. after Parts, strike out the Comma, p. 3. l. 25. for +Oudi pallet read Oudi pollat, p. 7. l. 31, after they dele that, +p. 12. l. 43. for Ponudecarse read Ponudecars, p. 13. after rowling +dele it, p. 22. l. 38. for Out-yards read Ortyards, p. 25. l. 6. for +tarrish read tartish, p. 27. l. 10. for sometimes read some, +p. 29. l. 33. for Rodgerari read Rodgerah, p. 33. l. 15, 25, 29. for +Radga in those three lines, read Raja., p. 35. l. 12. for a read +at, Ibid. l. 51. for being none read none being, p. 39. l. 1. dele +a, p. 47. l. 36. for Gurpungi read Oulpangi, Ibid. l. 43 for +Dackini read Dackim, p. 50. l. 16. for Roterauts read Roterauls, +Ibid. l. 17. after these read are, Ibid. l. 24. after them read to, +p. 51. l. 2. after them a Semicolon, Ibid. Marg. l. 3. for others +read these, Ibid. l. 18. for their read theirs, Ibid. l. 19. dele +and Ibid. l. 49. for Courti-Atchila read Courli-atchila, +p. 58. l. 30. after were read or were, p. 62. Marg. l. 1. for By read +Pay, Ibid. l. 18 after shooting add him; Ibid. Marg. l. 14. for one +read once, p. 69. l. 28. after lace dele the Comma, Ibid. l. 30. for +Kirinerahs read Kinnerahs, p. 71. l. 3. after places add and, +p. 73. 14. dele they say, Ibid. l. 42. for ward read reward, +p. 74. l. 5. dele the Semicolon after Vehar, and place it after +also, Ibid. l. 27. for hands read heads, p. 76. l. 23. for God +read Gods, Ibid. l. 36. after know a Period, p. 80. l. 3. for him +read them, p. 87. l. 27. after Hens a Semicolon, p. 88. l. 35. for +stream read steam, p. 89. l. 7. for a read the, p. 101. l. 28. for +Husband read Husbandman, p. 102. l. 23. after considerable a Comma, +p. 103. Marg. l. 4. for benefit read manner, p. 105, l. 26. for so +read To, p. 109. l. 1. read Heawoy com-coraund, To fight, as much as +to say, To act the Soldier, p. 110. l. 29. after go add their Journey, +p. 111. l. 9. for Friday read Iridah, p. 112. l. 52. after temple +add in, p. 118. l. 41. after and add his, p. 128. l. 51. dele no, +p. 132. l. 38. dele the Comma after Holstein, p. 134. l. 47. For Crock +read crook, p. 138. l. 37. for ny read any, Ibid., l. 47. after they +read had, p. 148. l. 52. for go read got, p. 151. l. 6. for here read +have, p. 154. l. 27. for favors read feavors, p. 155. l. 4. dele the +first [it] Ibid. l. 18. for he read we, p. 161. l. 43. for Diabac +read Diabat. p. 168. l. 4. after before add us, Ibid. l. 7. after +comparing add it, p. 176. l. 22. for the read great, p. 179. l. 21. for +be read beg, Ibid. l. 34. dele what they keep, And instead of Cande +uda thro-out the Book, read Conde uda. + + + + + + + AN + Historical Relation + OF + ZEILON, + (Alias Ceylon,) + AN + Island in the EAST-INDIES. + + + + +PART I + + + + + + + +CHAP. I. + +A general Description of the Island. + + +How this Island lyes with respect unto me Neighbouring Countries, +I shall not speak at all, that being to be seen in our ordinary +Sea-Cards, which describe those Parts; and but little concerning +the Maritime parts of it, now under the Jurisdiction of the Dutch: +my design being to relate such things onely that are new and unknown +unto these Europaean Nations. It is the Inland Countrey therefore I +chiefly intend to write of which is yet an hidden Land even to the +Dutch themselves that inhabit upon the Island. For I have seen among +them a fair large Map of this Place, the best I believe extant, yet +very faulty: the ordinary Maps in use among us are much more so; I have +procured a new one to be drawn, with as much truth and exactness as I +could, and his Judgment will not be deemed altogether inconsiderable, +who had for Twenty Years Travelled about the Iland, and knew almost +every step of those Parts, especially, that most want describing. + +I begin with the Sea-Coasts. Of all which the Hollander is Master: +On the North end the chief places are Jafnipatan, and the Iland of +Manaur. On the East side Trenkimalay, and Batticalow. To the South +is the City of Point de Galle. On the West the City of Columbo, +so called from a Tree the Natives call Ambo, (which bears the +Mango-fruit) growing in that place; but this never bare fruit, +but onely leaves, which in their Language is Cola> and thence they +called the Tree Colambo: which the Christians in honour of Columbus +turned to Columbo. It is the chief City on the Sea-coasts where the +chief Governour hath his residence. On this side also is Negumba, and +Colpentine. All these already mentioned are strong fortified places: +There are besides many other smaller Forts and Fortifications. All +which, with considerable Territories, to wit, all round bordering +upon the Sea-coasts, belong to the Dutch Nation. + +[A general division of the Inland Countrey.] I proceed to the +Inland-Country, being that that is now under the King of Cande. It +is convenient that we first understand, that this land is divided +into greater or less shares or parts. The greater divisions give +me leave to call Provinces, and the less Counties, as resembling +ours in England, tho not altogether so big. On the North parts lyes +the Province of Nourecalava, consisting of five lesser Divisions or +Counties; the Province also of Hotcourly (signifying seven Counties:) +it contains seven Counties. On the Eastward is Mautaly, containing +three Counties. There are also lying on that side Tammanquod, Bintana, +Vellas, Paunoa, these are single Counties. Ouvah also containing +three Counties. In this Province are Two and thirty of the Kings +Captains dwelling with their Soldiers. In the Midland within those +already mentioned lye Wallaponahoy (it signifies Fifty holes or +vales which describe the nature of it, being nothing but Hills and +Valleys,) Poncipot, (signifying five hundred Souldiers.) Goddaponahoy, +(signifying fifty pieces of dry Land;) Hevoihattay (signifying sixty +Souldiers,) Cote-mul, Horsepot (four hundred Souldiers.) Tunponahoy +(three fifties.) Oudanour (it signifies the Upper City,) where I +lived last and had Land. Tattanour (the Lower City) in which stands +the Royal and chief City, Cande. These two Counties I last named, +have the pre-eminence of all the rest in the Land. They are most +populous, and fruitful. The Inhabitants thereof are the chief and +principal men: insomuch that it is a usual saying among them, that +if they want a King, they may take any man, of either of these two +Counties, from the Plow, and wash the dirt off him, and he by reason +of his quality and descent is fit to be a King. And they have this +peculiar Priviledge, That none may be their Governour, but one +born in their own Country. These ly to the Westward that follow, +Oudipollat, Dolusbaug, Hotteracourly, containing four Counties; +Portaloon, Tuncourly, containing three Counties; Cuttiar. Which last, +together with Batticalaw, and a part of Tuncourly, the Hollander took +from the King during my being there. There are about ten or twelve +more un-named, next bordering on the Coasts, which are under the +Hollander. All these Provinces and Counties, excepting six, Tammanquod, +Vellas, Paunoa, Hotteracourly, Hotcourly, and Neurecalava, ly upon +Hills fruitful and dwell watered: and therefore they are called in +one word Conde Uda, which signifies, On top of the Hills, and the +King is styled, the King of Conde Uda. + +[Each County divided by Woods.] All these Counties are divided each +from other by great Woods. Which none may fell, being preserved for +Fortifications. In most of them there are Watches kept constantly, +but in troublesome times in all. + +[The Country Hilly, but enriched with Rivers.] The Land is full of +Hills, but exceedingly well watered, there being many pure and clear +Rivers running through them. Which falling down about their Lands +is a very great benefit for the Countrey in respect of their Rice, +their chief Sustenance. These Rivers are generally very rocky, and so +un-navigable. In them are great quantities of Fish, and the greater +for want of Skill in the People to catch them. [The great River, +Mavelagonga described.] The main River of all is called Mavelagonga; +Which proceeds out of the Mountain called Adams Peak (of which +afterwards:) it runs thro the whole Land Northward, and falls into the +Sea at Trenkimalay. It may be an Arrows flight over in bredth, but not +Navigable by reason of the many Rocks and great falls in it: Towards +the Sea it is full of Aligators, but on the Mountains none at all. + +It is so deep, that unless it be mighty dry weather, a man cannot wade +over it, unless towards the head of it. They use little Canoues to pass +over it: but there are no Bridges built over it, being so broad, and +the Stream in time of Rains (which in this Countrey are very great) +runs so high, that they cannot make them, neither if they could, +would it be permitted; for the King careth not to make his Countrey +easie to travel, but desires to keep it intricate. This River runs +within a mile or less of the City of Cande. In some places of it, +full of Rocks, in others clear for three or four miles. + +There is another good large River running through Catemul, and falls +into that before mentioned. There are divers others brave Rivers that +water the Countrey, tho none Navigable for the cause above said. + +[Woody.] The Land is generally covered with Woods, excepting the +Kingdome of Ovuah, and the Counties of Oudipallet, and Dolusbaug, +which are naturally somewhat clear of them. + +[Where most populous and healthful.] It is most populous about the +middle, least near about by the Sea; how it is with those Parts under +the Hollander, I know not. The Northern parts are somewhat sickly by +reason of bad water, the rest very healthful. + +[The nature of the Valleys.] The Valleys between their Hills are many +of them quagmires, and most of them full of brave Springs of pure +water: Which watery Valleys are the best sort of Land for their Corn, +as requiring much moisture, as shall be told in its place. + +[The great Hill Adams Peak, described.] On the South side of Conde +Uda is an Hill, supposed to be the highest on this Island, called +in the Chingulay Language, Hamalell; but by the Portuguez and the +Europaean Nations, Adams Peak. It is sharp like a Sugar-loaf, and on +the Top a flat Stone with the print of a foot like a mans on it, but +far bigger, being about two foot long. The people of this Land count +it meritorious to go and worship this impression; and generally about +their New Year, which is in March, they, Men, Women and Children, +go up this vast and high Mountain to worship. The manner of which I +shall write hereafter, when I come to describe their Religion. Out +of this Mountain arise many fine Rivers, which run thro the Land, +some to the Westward, some to the Southward, and the main River, +viz. Mavelagonga before mentioned, to the Northward. + +[The natural Strength of this Kingdom] This Kingdom of Conde Uda is +strongly fortified by Nature. For which way soever you enter into +it, you must ascend vast and high mountains, and descend little or +nothing. The wayes are many, but are many, but very narrow, so that but +one can go abreast. The Hills are covered with Wood and great Rocks, +so that 'tis scarce possible to get up any where, but onely in the +paths, in all which there are gates made of Thorns; the one at the +bottom, the other at the top of the Hills, and two or three men always +set to watch, who are to examine all that come and go, and see what +they carry, that Letters may not be conveyed, nor Prisoners or other +Slaves run away. These Watches, in case of opposition, are to call +out to the Towns near, who are to assist them. They oftentimes have +no Arms, for they are the people of the next Towns: but their Weapons +to stop people are to charge them in the Kings Name; which disobeyed, +is so Severely punished; that none dare resist. These Watches are but +as Sentinels to give notice; for in case of War and Danger the King +sends Commanders and Souldiers to ly here. But of this enough. These +things being more proper to be related, when we come to discourse of +the Policy and Strength of the Kingdom. + +[The difference of the Seasons in this Country.] The one part of +this Island differs very much from the other, both in respect of the +Seasons and the Soyl. For when the Westwardly Winds blow, then it +rains on the West side of the Island: and that is the season for them +to till their grounds. And at the same time on the East side is very +fair and dry weather, and the time of their Harvest. On the contrary, +when the East Winds blow, it is Tilling time for those that inhabit +the East Parts, and Harvest to those on the West. So that Harvest is +here in one part or other all the Year long. These Rains and this dry +weather do part themselves about the middle of the Land; as oftentimes +I have seen, being on the one side of a Mountain called Cauragas hirg, +rainy and wet weather, and as soon as I came on the other, dry, and +so exceeding hot, that I could scarcely walk on the ground, being, +as the manner there is, barefoot. + +[What parts have most Rain.] It rains far more in the High-Lands of +Conde Uda, then in the Low-Lands beneath the Hills. The North End of +this Island is much subject to dry weather. I have known it for five +or six Years together so dry, (having no Rains, and there is no other +means of water but that; being but three Springs of running water, +that I know, or ever heard of) that they could not plow nor sow, +and scarcely could dig Wells deep enough to get water to drink, and +when they got it, its tast was brackish. At which time in other Parts +there wanted not Rain; Whither the Northern People were forced to come +to buy food. Let thus much suffice to have spoken of the Countreys, +Soyl and Nature of this Island in general. I will proceed to speak +of the Cities and Towns of it, together with some other Remarkable +Matters there-unto belonging. + + + + + + +CHAP. II. + +Concerning the Chief Cities and Towns of this Island. + + +[The most Eminent Cities are Five.] In this Island are several Places, +where, they say, formerly stood Cities; and still retain the Name, +tho little or nothing of Building be now to be seen. But yet there +are Five Cities now standing, which are the most Eminent, and where +the King hath Palaces and Goods; yet even these, all of them, except +that wherein his Person is, are ruined and fallen to decay. + +[Candy.] The First is the City of Candy, so generally called by the +Christians, probably from Conde, which in the Chingulays Language +signifies Hills, for among them it is situated, but by the Inhabitants +called Hingodagul-neure, as much as to say, the City of the Chingulay +people, and Mauneur, signifying the Chief or Royal City. This is +the Chief or Metropolitical City of the whole Island. It is placed +in the midst of the Island in Tattanour, bravely situate for all +conveniences, excellently well watered. The Kings Palace stands on +the East corner of the City, as is customary in this Land for the +Kings Palaces to stand. This City is three-square like a Triangle: +but no artificial strength about it, unless on the South side, which +is the easiest and openest way to it, they have long since cast up +a Bank of Earth cross the Valley from one Hill to the other; which +nevertheless is not so steep but that a man may easily go over it any +where. It may be some twenty foot in height. In every Way to come to +this City about two or three miles off from it are thorn-Gates and +Watches to examine all that go and come: It is environed round with +Hills. The great River coming down from Adams Peak runs within less +than a mile of it on the West side. It has oftentimes been burnt by +the Portuguez in their former Invasions of this Island, together with +the Kings Palace and the Temples. Insomuch that the King has been +fain to pay them a Tribute of three Elephants per annum. The King +left this City about Twenty Years ago, and never since has come at +it. So that it is now quite gone to decay. + +[Nellemby] A second City is Nellemby-neur, lying in Oudipollat, South +of Cande, some Twelve miles distance. Unto this the King retired, +and here kept his Court, when he forsook Candy. + +[Allout-neur] Thirdly, The City Allout-neur on the North East of +Cande. Here this King was born, here also he keeps great store of Corn +and Salt, &c. against time of War or Trouble. [The Country of Bintan +described.] This is Situate in the Countrey of Bintan, which Land, +I have never been at, but have taken a view of from the top of a +Mountain, it seems to be smooth Land, and not much hilly; the great +River runneth through the midst of it. It is all over covered with +mighty Woods and abundance of Deer. But much subject to dry Weather +and Sickness. In these Woods is a fort of Wild People Inhabiting, +whom we shall speak of in their place. + +[Badoula.] Fourthly, Badoula Eastward from Cande some two dayes +Journey, the second City in this Land. The Portugals in time of +War burnt it down to the ground. The Palace here is quite ruined; +the Pagodas onely remain in good repair. + +[The Province of Ouvah.] This City stands in the Kingdom or Province +of Ouvah, which is a Countrey well watered, the Land not smooth, +neither the Hills very high, wood very scarce, but what they plant +about their Houses. But great plenty of Cattle, their Land void of +wood being the more apt for grazing. If these Cattle be carried to +any other Parts in this Island they will commonly dye, the reason +whereof no man can tell, onely they conjecture it is occasioned by a +kind of small Tree or Shrub, that grows in all Countreys but in Ouvah, +the Touch or Scent of which may be Poyson to the Ouvah Cattel; though +it is not so to other. The Tree hath a pretty Physical smell like an +Apothecaries Shop, but no sort of Cattle will eat it. In this Cuontry +grows the best Tobacco that is on this Land. Rice is more plenty here +then most other things. + +[Digligy, the place of the Kings constant Residence.] The fifth +City Digligy-neur towards the East of Cande, lying in the Country of +Hevahatt. Where the King ever since he was routed from Nellemby in +the Rebellion Anno 1664. hath held his Court. The scituation of this +place is very Rocky and Mountainous, the Lands Barren; So that hardly +a worse place could be found out in the whole Island. Yet the King +chose it, partly because it lyes about the middle of his Kingdom, but +chiefly for his safety; having the great Mountain [Gauluda.] Gauluda +behind his Palace, unto which he fled for Safety in the Rebellion, +being not only high, but on the top of it lye three Towns, and Corn +Fields, whence he may have necessary supplies: and it is so fenced +with steep Cliffs, Rocks and Woods, that a few men here will be able +to defend themselves against a great Army. + +[Many Ruins of Cities.] There are besides these already mentioned, +several other ruinous places that do still retain the name of Cities, +where Kings have Reigned, tho now little Foot steps remaining of +them. At the North end of this Kings Dominions is one of these Ruinous +Cities, called [Anurodgburro.] Anurodgburro where they say Ninety +Kings have Reigned, the Spirits of whom they hold now to be Saints +in Glory, having merited it by making Pagoda's and Stone Pillars +and Images to the honour of their Gods, whereof there are many yet +remaining: which the Chingulayes count very meritorious to worship, +and the next way to Heaven. Near by is a River, by which we came when +we made our escape: all along which is abundance of hewed stones, +some long for Pillars, some broad for paving. Over this River there +have been three Stone Bridges built upon Stone Pillars, but now are +fallen down; and the Countrey all desolate without Inhabitants. At +this City of Anurodgburro is a Watch kept, beyond which are no more +people that yield obedience to the King of Candy. This place is above +Ninety miles to the Northward of the City of Candy. [The nature of +the Northern Parts.] In these Northern Parts there are no Hills, +nor but two or three Springs of running water, so that their Corn +ripeneth with the help of Rain. + +[The Port of Portaloon: It affords Salt.] There is a Port in the +Countrey of Portaloon lying on the West side of this Island, whence +part of the Kings Countrey is supplyed with Salt and Fish: where they +have some small Trade with the Dutch, who have a Fort upon the Point, +to prevent Boats from coming: But the Eastern Parts being too far, and +Hilly, to drive Cattel thither for Salt, Gods Providence hath provided +them a place on the East side nearer them, which in their Language they +call [Leawava affords Salt in abundance.] Leawava. Where the Eastwardly +Winds blowing, the Sea beats in, and in Westwardly Winds (being then +fair weather there) it becomes Salt, and that in such abundance, that +they have as much as they please to fetch. [Described.] This Place of +Leawava is so contrived by the Providence of the Almighty Creator, +that neither the Portuguez nor Dutch in all the time of their Wars +could ever prevent this People from having the benefit of this Salt, +which is the principal thing that they esteem in time of Trouble or +War; and most of them do keep by them a store of Salt against such +times. It is, as I have heard, environed with Hills on the Land side, +and by Sea not convenient for Ships to ride; and very sickly, which +they do impute to the power of a great God, who dwelleth near by in a +Town they call Cotteragom, standing in the Road, to whom all that go +to fetch Salt both small and great must give an Offering. The Name +and Power of this God striketh such terror into the Chingulayes, +that those who otherwise are Enemies to this King, and have served +both Portuguez and Dutch against him, yet would never assist either +to make Invasions this way. + +[Their Towns how Built.] Having said thus much concerning the Cities +and other Eminent places of this Kingdom, I will now add a little +concerning their Towns. The best are those that do belong to their +Idols, wherein stand their Dewals or Temples. They do not care to +make Streets by building their Houses together in rowes, but each +man lives by himself in his own Plantation, having an hedg it may +be and a ditch round about him to keep out Cattel. Their Towns are +always placed some distance from the High-ways, for they care not that +their Towns should be a thorough-fair for all people, but onely for +those that have business with them. They are not very big, in some +may be Forty, in some Fifty houses, and in some above an Hundred: +and in some again not above eight or ten. + +[Many lye in Ruins, and forsaken; and upon what occasion.] And as I +said before of their Cities, so I must of their Towns, That there +are many of them here and there lie desolate, occasioned by their +voluntary forsaking them, which they often do, in case many of them +fall sick, and two or three die soon after one another: For this they +conclude to happen from the hand of the Devil. Whereupon they all +leave their Town and go to another, thinking thereby to avoid him: +Thus relinquishing both their Houses and Lands too. Yet afterwards, +when they think the Devil hath departed the place, some will sometimes +come back and re-assume their Lands again. + + + + + + +CHAP. III. + +Of their Corn, with their manner of Husbandry. + + +[The Products and Commodities of the Countrey.] Having discoursed +hitherto of the Countrey, method will require that I proceed now +to the Products of it; Viz. their Fruits, Plants, Beasts, Birds, +and other Creatures, Minerals, Commodities, &c. whereof I must +declare once for all, That I do not pretend to write an Exact and +Perfect Treatise, my time and leisure not permitting me so to do; +but only to give a Relation of some of the chief of these things, +and as it were a tast of them, according as they that occur to my +Memory while I am writing. I shall first begin with their Corn, +as being the Staff of their Countrey. + +[Corn of divers sorts.] They have divers sorts of Corn, tho all +different from ours. And here I shall first speak of their Rice, +the Choice and Flower of all their Corn, and then concerning the +other inferior kinds among them. + +[Rice.] Of Rice they have several sorts, and called by several names +according to the different times of their ripening: However in tast +little disagreeing from one another. Some will require seven Months +before it come to maturity, called Mauvi; some six, Hauteal; others +will ripen in five, Honorowal; others in four, Henit; and others in +three, Aulfancol: The price of all these is one and the same. That +which is soonest ripe, is most savoury to the tast; but yieldeth +the least increase. It may be asked then, why any other sort of Rice +is sown, but that which is longest a Ripening, seeing it brings in +most Profit? In answer to this, you must know, [Grows in Water. Their +Ingenuity in watering their Corn Lands.] That all these sorts of Rice +do absolutely require Water to grow in, all the while they stand; so +that the Inhabitants take great pains in procuring and saving water +for their Grounds, and in making Conveyances of Water from their Rivers +and Ponds into their Lands, which they are very ingenious in; also in +levelling their Corn Lands, which must be as smooth as a Bowling-Green, +that the Water may cover all over. Neither are their steep and Hilly +Lands uncapable of being thus overflown with Water. For the doing of +which they use this Art. They level these Hills into narrow Allies, +some three; some eight foot wide one beneath another, according to the +steepness of the Hills, working and digging them in that fashion that +they lye smooth and flat, like so many Stairs up the Hills one above +another. The Waters at the top of the Hills falling down wards are +let into these Allies, and so successively by running out of one into +another, water all; first the higher Lands, and then the lower. The +highest Allies having such a quantity of Water as may suffice to +cover them, the rest runs over unto the next, and that having its +proportion, unto the next, and so by degrees it falls into all these +hanging parcels of Ground. These Waters last sometimes a longer, and +sometimes a shorter Season. [Why they do not alwayes sow the best kind +of Rice.] Now the Rice they sow is according as they foresee their +stock of Water will last. It will sometimes last them two or three, +or four or five Months, more or less; the Rice therefore they chuse +to cast into the Ground, is of that sort that may answer the duration +of the Water. For all their Crop would be spoilt if the Water should +fail them before their Corn grew ripe. If they foresee their Water +will hold out long, then they sow the best and most profitable Rice, +viz. that which is longest a ripening; but if it will not, they must +be content to sow of the worser sorts; that is, those that are sooner +ripe. Again, they are forced sometimes to sow this younger Rice, +for the preventing the damage it might otherwise meet with, if it +should stand longer. For their Fields are all in common, which after +they have sown, they enclose till Harvest; But as soon as the Corn +first sown becomes ripe, when the Owner has reaped it, it is lawful +for him to break down his Fences, and let in his Cattle for grazing; +which would prove a great mischief to that Corn that required to +stand a Month or two longer. Therefore if they are constrained to +sow later than the rest, either through want or sloth, or some other +Impediment, yet they make use of that kind of Rice that will become +ripe, equal with that first sown. [They sow at different times, but +reap together.] And so they all observe one time of reaping to prevent +their Corn being trampled down or eaten up by the Cattle. Thus they +time their Corn to their Harvest; some sowing sooner, some later, +but all reaping together, unless they be Fields that are enclosed by +themselves; and peculiar to one Man. + +[Their Artificial Pools.] Where there are no Springs or Rivers to +furnish them with Water, as it is in the Northern Parts, where there +are but two or three Springs, they supply this defect by saving of rain +Water; which they do, by casting up great Banks in convenient places +to stop and contain the Rains that fall, and so save it till they have +occasion to let it out into their Fields: They are made rounding like +a C or Half-Moon, every Town has one of these Ponds, which if they +can but get filled with Water, they count their Corn is as good as +in the Barn. It was no small work to the ancient Inhabitants to make +all these Banks, of which there is a great number, being some two, +some three Fathoms in height, and in length some above a Mile, some +less, not all of a size. They are now grown over with great Trees, +and so seem natural Hills. When they would use the Water, they cut a +gap in one end of the Bank, and so draw the Water by little and little, +as they have occasion for the watering their Corn. These Ponds in dry +weather dry up quite. If they should dig these Ponds deep, it would +not be so convenient for them. It would indeed contain the Water well, +but would not so well nor in such Plenty empty out it self into their +Grounds. [Aligators harbor in them.] In these Ponds are Aligators, +which when the Water is dried up depart into the Woods, and down to the +Rivers; and in the time of Rains come up again into the Ponds. They are +but small, nor do use to catch People, nevertheless they stand in some +fear of them. The Corn they sow in these Parts is of that sort that +is soonest ripe, fearing lest their Waters should fail. As the Water +dries out of these Ponds, they make use of them for Fields, treading +the Mud with Buffeloes, and then [They sow Corn on the Mud.] sowing +Rice thereon, and frequently casting up Water with Scoops on it. I +have hitherto spoken of those Rices that require to grow in Water. + +[A sort of Rice that grows Without Water.] There is yet another sort +of Rice, which will ripen tho' it stand not alway in Water: and this +sort of Corn serves for those places, where they cannot bring their +Waters to overflow; this will grow with the Rains that fall; but is +not esteemed equal with the others, and differs both in scent and +taste from that which groweth in the watery Fields. + +[The Seasons of Seed-time and Harvest] The ordinary Season of seed +time, is in the Months of July and August, and their Harvest in +or about February; but for Land that is well watered, they regard +no Season; the Season is all the year long. When they Till their +Grounds, or Reap their Corn, they do it by whole Towns generally, +all helping each other for Attoms, as they call it; that is, that +they may help them as much, or as many days again in their Fields, +which accordingly they will do; They Plough only with a crooked piece +of Wood, something like an Elbow, which roots up the Ground, as uneven +as if it were done by Hogs, and then they overflow it with water. + +[A particular description of their Husbandry.] But if any be so curious +as to know more particularly how they order and prepare their Lands, +and sow their Corn, take this account of it. But before we go to work, +it will be convenient first to describe the Tools. [Their Plough.] To +begin therefore with their Plough. I said before it was a crooked piece +of Wood, it is but little bigger than a Man's Arm, one end whereof is +to hold by, and the other to root up the Ground. In the hollow of this +Plough is a piece of Wood fastned some three or four Inches thick, +equal with the bredth of the Plough; and at the end of the Plough, +is fixt an Iron Plate to keep the Wood from wearing. There is a Beam +let in to that part of it that the Plough-man holds in his hand, +to which they make their Buffaloes fast to drag it. + +[The convenience of these Ploughs.] These Ploughs are proper for +this Countrey, because they are lighter, and so may be the more +easie for turning, the Fields being short, so that they could not +turn with longer, and if heavier, they would sink and be unruly in +the mud. These Ploughs bury not the grass as ours do, and there is no +need they should. For their endeavour is only to root up the Ground, +and so they overflow it with Water, and this rots the Grass. + +[Their first Ploughing.] They Plough twice before they sow. But before +they begin the first time, they let in Water upon their Land, to make +it more soft and pliable for the Plough. After it is once Ploughed, +they make up their [Their Banks, and use of them.] Banks. For if +otherwise they should let it alone till after the second Ploughing, it +would be mere Mud, and not hard enough to use for Banking. Now these +Banks are greatly necessary, not only for Paths for the People to +go upon through the Fields, who otherwise must go in the Mud, it may +be knee deep; but chiefly to keep in and contain their Water, which +by the help of these Banks they overflow their Grounds with. These +Banks they make as smooth with the backside of their Houghs, as a +Bricklayer can smooth a Wall with his Trowel. For in this they are +very neat. These Banks are usually not above a Foot over. + +[Their second Ploughing.] After the Land is thus Ploughed and the +Banks finished, it is laid under water again for some time, till they +go to Ploughing the second time. Now it is exceeding muddy, so that +the trampling of the Cattel that draws the Plough, does as much good +as the Plough; for the more muddy the better. Sometimes they use no +Plough this second time, but only drive their Cattel over to make +the Ground the muddier. + +[How they prepare their Seed-Corn.] Their Lands being thus ordered, +they still keep them overflowed with Water, that the Weeds and Grass +may rot. Then they take their Corn and lay it a soak in Water a whole +night, and the next day take it out, and lay it in a heap, and cover +it with green leaves, and so let it lye some five or six days to make +it grow. [And their Land after it is Ploughed.] Then they take and +wet it again, and lay it in a heap covered over with leaves as before, +and so it grows and shoots out with Blades and Roots. In the mean time +while this is thus a growing, they prepare their Ground for sowing; +which is thus: They have a Board about four foot long, which they drag +over their Land by a yoke of Buffaloes, not flat ways, but upon the +edge of it. The use of which is, that it jumbles the Earth and Weeds +together, and also levels and makes the Grounds smooth and even, +that so the Water (for the ground is all this while under water) +may stand equal in all places. And wheresoever there is any little +hummock standing out of the Water, which they may easily see by their +eye, with the help of this Board they break and lay even. And so it +stands overflown while their Seed is growing, and become fit to sow, +which usually is eight days after they lay it in soak. + +When the Seed is ready to sow, they drain out all the Water, and with +little Boards of about a foot and a half long, fastned upon long Poles, +they trim the Land over again, laying it very smooth, making small +Furrows all along, that in case Rain or other Waters should come +in, it might drain away; for more Water now would endanger rotting +the Corn. [Their manner of sowing.] And then they sow their Corn, +which they do with very exact evenness, strewing it with their hands, +just as we strew Salt upon Meat. + +[How they Manure and order their young Corn.] And thus it stands +without any Water, till such time as the Corn be grown some three +or four Inches above the Ground. There were certain gaps made in the +Banks to let out the water, these are now stopped to keep it in. Which +is not only to nourish the Corn, but to kill the weeds. For they keep +their Fields as clean as a Garden without a weed. Then when the Corn +is grown about a span high, the Women come and weed it, and pull it up +where it grew too thick, and transplant it where it wants. And so it +stands overflown till the Corn be ripe, when they let out the water +again to make it dry for reaping. They never use any dung, but their +manner of plowing and soaking of their Ground serves instead thereof. + +[Their manner of Reaping.] At reaping they are excellent good, just +after the English manner. The whole Town, as I said before, as they +joyn together in Tilling, so in their Harvest also; For all fall in +together in reaping one man's Field, and so to the next, until every +mans Corn be down. And the Custome is, that every man, during the +reaping of his Corn, finds all the rest with Victuals. The womens work +is to gather up the Corn after the Reapers, and carry it all together. + +[They tread out their Corn with Cattel.] They use not Threshing, +but tread out their Corn with Cattel, which is a far quicker and +easier way. They may tread out in a day forty or fifty Bushels at +least with the help of half a dozen Cattel. + +[The Ceremonies they use when the Corn is to be trodden.] When +they are to tread their Corn they choose a convenient adjoyning +place. Here they lay out a round piece Ground some twenty or five +and twenty foot over. From which they cut away the upper Turf. Then +certain Ceremonies are used. First, they adorn this place with ashes +made into flowers and branches, and round circles. Then they take +divers strange shells, and pieces of Iron, and some sorts of Wood, +and a bunch of betel Nuts, (which are reserved for such purposes) +and lay all these in the very middle of the Pit, and a large stone +upon them. Then the women, whose proper work it is, bring each their +burthen of reaped Corn upon their heads, and go round in the Pit three +times, and then fling it down. And after this without any more ado, +bring in the rest of the Corn as fast as they can. For this Labour, +and that of weeding, the Women have a Fee due to them, which they +call Warapol, that is as much Corn, as shall cover the Stone and the +other Conjuration-Instruments at the bottom of the Pit. + +They will frequently carry away their new reaped Corn into the +Pit; and tread it out presently as soon as they have cut it down, +to secure it from the Rains, which in some Parts are very great and +often; and Barns they have none big enough, But in other places not +so much given to Rains, they will sometimes set it up in a Cock, +and let it stand some months. + +[How they unhusk their Rice.] They unshale their Rice from its +outward husk by beating it in a Mortar, or on the Ground more often; +but some of these sorts of Rice must first be boyled in the husk, +otherwise in beating it will break to powder. The which Rice, as it +is accounted, so I by experience have found, to be the wholsomest; +This they beat again the second time to take off a Bran from it; +and after that it becomes white. And thus much concerning Rice-Corn. + +[Other sorts of Corn among them.] Besides this, tho far inferior to it, +there are divers other sorts of Corn, which serve the People for food +in the absence of Rice, which will scarcely hold out with many of them +above half the Year. [Coracan.] There is Coracan, which is a small +seed like Mustard-seed, This they grind to meal or beat in a Mortar, +and so make Cakes of it, baking it upon the Coals in a potsheard, +or dress it otherwise. If they which are not used to it, eat it, it +will gripe their Bellies; When they are minded to grind it, they have +for their Mill two round stones, which they turn with their hands +by the help of a stick: There are several sorts of this Corn. Some +will ripen in three months, and some require four. If the Ground be +good; it yields a great encrease; and grows both on the Hills and +in the Plains. [Tanna.] There is another Corn called Tanna; It is +much eaten in the Northern Parts, in Conde Uda but little sown. It +is as small as the former, but yieldeth a far greater encrease. From +one grain may spring up two, three, four or five stalks, according +as the ground is, on each stalk one ear, that contains thousands of +grains. I think it gives the greatest encrease of any one feed in the +World. Each Husbandman sowes not above a Pottle at a Seeds-time. It +growes up two foot, or two foot and an half from the ground. The way +of gathering it when ripe, is, that the Women (whose office it is} +go and crop off the ears with their hands, and bring them home in +baskets. They onely take off the ears of Coracan also, but they being +tough, are cut off with knives. This Tanna must be parched in a Pan, +and then is beaten in a Mortar to unhusk it. It will boyl like Rice, +but swell far more; the tast not bad but very dry, and accounted +wholsome; the fashion flattish, the colour yellow and very lovely to +the Eye. It ripens in four months, some sorts of it in three. There +are also divers other sorts, which grow on dry Land (as the former) +and ripen with the Rain. [Moung.] As Moung, a Corn somewhat like +Vetches, growing in a Cod. [Omb.] Omb, a small seed, boyled and eaten +as Rice. It has an operation pretty strange, which is, that when it is +new it will make them that eat it like drunk, sick and spue; and this +only when it is sown in some Grounds, for in all it will not have this +effect: and being old, none will have it. Minere, a small seed. Boumas, +we call them Garavances. Tolla, a seed used to make Oyl, with which +they anoint themselves; and sometimes they will parch it and eat it +with Jaggory, a kind of brown Sugar. And thus much of their Corn. + + + + + + +CHAP. IV. + +Of their Fruits, and Trees + + +[Great variety of Fruits, and delicious.] Of Fruits here are great +plenty and variety, and far more might be if they did esteem or +nourish them. Pleasant Fruits to eat ripe they care not at all to do, +They look only after those that may fill the Belly, and satisfie their +hunger when their Corn is spent, or to make it go the further. These +onely they plant, the other Fruits of Pleasure plant themselves, the +seeds of the ripe Fruits shedding and falling on the ground naturally +spring up again. They have all Fruits that grow in India. Most sorts +of these delicious Fruits they gather before they be ripe, and boyl +them to make Carrees, to use the Portuguez word, that is somewhat to +eat with and relish their Rice. [The best Fruits, where-ever they +grow, reserved for the King.] But wheresoever there is any Fruit +better than ordinary, the Ponudecarso, or Officers of the Countrey, +will tie a string about the Tree in the Kings Name with three knots +on the end thereof, and then, no man, not the Owner himself, dares +presume under pain of some great punishment, if not death, to touch +them. And when they are ripe, they are wrapped in white cloth, and +carried to him who is Governour of that Countrey wherein they grow: +and if they be without any defect or blemish, then being wrapped up +again in white cloth, he presents them to the King. But the owner in +whose Ground they grow is paid nothing at all for them: it is well +if he be not compelled to carry them himself into the bargain unto +the King, be it never so far. These are Reasons why the People regard +not to plant more than just to keep them alive. + +[Betel-Nuts.] But to specifie some of the chief of the Fruits in +request among them, I begin with their Betel-Nuts, the Trees that bear +them grow only on the South and West sides of this Island. They do not +grow wild, they are only in their Towns, and there like unto Woods, +without any inclosures to distinguish one mans Trees from anothers; +but by marks of great Trees, Hummacks or Rocks each man knows his +own. They plant them not, but the Nuts being ripe fall down in the +grass and so grow up to [The Trees.] Trees. They are very streight +and tall, few bigger than the calf of a mans Leg. [The Fruit.] The +Nuts grow in bunches at the top, and being ripe look red and very +lovely like a pleasing Fruit. When they gather them, they lay them in +heaps until the shell be somewhat rotted, and then dry them in the +Sun, and afterwards shell them with a sharp stick one and one at a +time. These trees will yield some 500, some a 1000, some 1500 Nuts, +and some but three or four hundred. They bear but once in the Year +generally, but commonly there are green Nuts enough to eat all the +Year long. [The Leaves.] The leaves of it are somewhat like those of a +Coker-Nut Tree, they are five or six foot long, and have other lesser +leaves growing out of the sides of them, like the feathers on each +side of a quill. The Chingulays call the large leaves the boughs, +and the leaves on the sides, the leaves. They fall off every Year, +and the skin upon which they grow, with them. [The Skins, and their +use.] These skins grow upon the body of the Tree, and the leaves grow +out on them. They also clap about the buds or blossoms which bear the +Nuts, and as the buds swell, so this skin-cover gives way to them, till +at length it falls quite off with the great leaf on it. It is somewhat +like unto Leather, and of great use unto the Countrey People. It serves +them instead of Basons to eat their Rice in, and when they go a Journey +to tie up their Provisions: For in these skins or leaves they can tie +up any liquid substance as Oyl or water, doubling it in the middle, +and rowling it in the two sides, almost like a purse. For bigness they +are according to the Trees, some bigger, some less, ordinarily they +are about two foot length, and a foot and an half in breadth. In this +Countrey are no Inns to go to, and therefore their manner when they +Travel is, to carry ready dressed what provisions they can, which +they make up in these leaves. The Trees within have onely a kind of +pith, and will split from one end to the other, the [The Wood.] Wood +is hard and very strong; they use it for Laths for their Houses, and +also for Rails for their Hedges, which are only stakes struck in the +ground, and rails tyed along with rattans, or other withs growing in +the Woods. [The profit the Fruit yields.] Money is not very plentiful +in this Land, but by means of these Nuts, which is a great Commodity +to carry to the Coasts of Cormandel, they furnish themselves with all +things they want. The common price of Nuts, when there was a Trade, +as there was when I came first on this Land, is 20000 for one Doller; +but now they ly and grow, or rot on the ground under the Trees. Some +of these Nuts do differ much from others in their operation, having +this effect, that they will make people drunk and giddy-headed, +and give them some stools, if they eat them green. + +[Jacks.] There is another Fruit, which we call Jacks; the Inhabitants +when they are young call them Polos, before they be full ripe Cose; and +when ripe, Warracha or Vellas; But with this difference, the Warracha +is hard, but the Vellas as soft as pap, both looking alike to the eye +no difference; but they are distinct Trees. These are a great help to +the People, and a great part of their Food. They grow upon a large +Tree, the Fruit is as big as a good Peck loaf, the outside prickly +like an Hedg-hog, and of a greenish colour; there are in them Seeds +or Kernels, or Eggs as the Chingulayes call them, which lie dispersed +in the Fruit like Seeds in a Cucumber. They usually gather them before +they be full ripe, boreing an hole in them, and feeling of the Kernel, +they know if they be ripe enough for their purpose. Then being cut in +pieces they boil them, and eat to save Rice and fill their Bellies; +they eat them as we would do Turnips or Cabbage, and tast and smell +much like the latter: one may suffice six or seven men. When they +are ripe they are sweet and good to eat raw. The Kernels do very +much resemble Chesnuts both in colour and tast, and are almost as +good: the poor people will boyl them or roast them in the embers, +there being usually a good heap of them lying in a corner by the +fire side; and when they go a Journey, they will put them in a bag +for their Provisions by the way. One Jack may contain three pints +or two quarts of these seeds or kernels. When they cut these Jacks, +there comes running out a white thick substance like tar, and will +stick just like Birdlime, which the Boyes make use of to catch Birds, +which they call Cola, or bloud of the Cos. Some will mix this with +the flower of Rice, and it will eat like Eggs. + +[Jombo.] Another Fruit there is which I never saw in any other Parts +of India, they call it Jombo. In tast it is like to an Apple, full +of Juice, and pleasant to the Palate, and not unwholsom to the Body, +and to the Eye no Fruit more amiable, being white, and delicately +coloured with red, as if it were painted. + +[Other fruits found in the Woods.] Also in the wild Woods are +several sorts of pretty Fruits, as Murros, round in shape, and as +big as a Cherry, and sweet to the tast; Dongs, nearest like to a +black Cherry. Ambelo's like to Barberries. Carolla cabella, Cabela +pooke, and Polla's, these are like to little Plums, and very well +tasted. Paragidde, like to our Pears, and many more such like Fruits. + +[Fruits common with other parts of India.] Here are also, of Indian +Fruits, Coker-nuts; Plantins also and Banana's of divers and sundry +sorts, which are distinguished by the tast as well as by the names; +rare sweet Oranges and sower ones, Limes but no Lemons, such as ours +are; Pautaurings, in tast all one with a Lemon, but much bigger +than a mans two fists, right Citrons, and a small sort of sweet +Oranges. Here are several other sorts of Lemons, and Oranges, Mangoes +of several sorts, and some very good and sweet to eat. In this sort +of Fruit the King much delights, and hath them brought to him from +all Parts of the Island. Pine-Apples also grow there, Sugar Canes, +Water-Melons, Pomegranates, Grapes both black and white, Mirablins, +Codjeu's, and several other. + +There are three other Trees that must not here be omitted; Which +tho they bear no eatable Fruit, yet the Leaves of the one, and the +Juice of the other, and the Bark of the third are very renowned, +and of great benefit. + +[The Tallipot; the rare Uses of the Leaf.] The first is the Tallipot; +It is as big and tall as a Ships Mast, and very streight, bearing +only Leaves: which are of great use and benefit to this People; +one single Leaf being so broad and large, that it will cover some +fifteen or twenty men, and keep them dry when it rains. The leaf being +dryed is very strong, and limber and most wonderfully made for mens +Convenience to carry along with them; for tho this leaf be thus broad +when it is open, yet it will fold close like a Ladies Fan, and then +it is no bigger than a mans arm. It is wonderful light, they cut them +into pieces, and carry them in their hands. The whole leaf spread is +round almost like a Circle, but being cut in pieces for use are near +like unto a Triangle: They lay them upon their heads as they travel +with the peaked end foremost, which is convenient to make their way +thro the Boughs and Thickets. When the Sun is vehement hot they use +them to shade themselves from the heat. Souldiers all carry them; +for besides the benefit of keeping them dry in case it rain upon +the march, these leaves make their Tents to ly under in the Night. A +marvelous Mercy which Almighty God hath bestowed upon this poor and +naked People in this Rainy Country! one of these I brought with me +into England, and you have it described in the Figure. These Leaves +all grow on the top of the Tree after the manner of a Coker. It bears +no kind of Fruit until the last year of its life, and then it comes +out on the top, and spreads abroad in great branches, all full first +of yellow blossoms, most lovely and beautiful to behold, but smell +very strong, and then it comes to a Fruit round and very hard, as big +as our largest Cherries, but good only for seed to set: and tho this +Tree bears but once, it makes amends, bearing such great abundance, +that one Tree will yield seed enough for a Countrey. If these Trees +stand near any houses, the smell of the blossoms so much annoyes them, +that they regarding not the seed, forthwith cut them down. This Tree +is within a [The pith good to eat.] Pith only, which is very good to +eat if they cut the Tree down before it runs to seed. They beat it in +Mortars to Flower, and bake Cakes of it; which tast much like to white +bread. It serves them instead of Corn before their Harvest be ripe. + +[The Kettule yields a delicious juice.] The next Tree is +the Kettule. It groweth streight, but not so tall or big as a +Coker-Nut-Tree; the inside nothing but a white Pith, as the former. It +yieldeth a sort of Liquor, which they call Tellegie: it is rarely +sweet and pleasing to the Pallate, and as wholsom to the Body, +but no stronger than water. They take it down from the Tree twice, +and from some good Trees thrice, in a day. An ordinary Tree will +yield some three, some four Gallons in a day, some more and some +less. The which Liquor they boyl and make a kind of brown Sugar, +called Jaggory; but if they will use their skill, they can make it +as white as the second best Sugar: and for any use it is but little +inferior to ordinary Sugar. The manner how they take this Liquor +from the Tree is thus; When the Tree is come to maturity, first out +of the very top there cometh out a bud, which if they let it grow, +will bear a round fruit, which is the seed it yieldeth, but is only +good to set for encrease. This bud they cut and prepare, by putting to +it several sorts of things, as Salt, Pepper, Lemons, Garlick, Leaves, +&c. which keeps it at a stand, and suffers it not to ripen. So they +daily cut off a thin slice off the end, and the Liquor drops down in +a Pot, which they hang to catch it. + +[The Skin bears strings as strong as wyer.] It bears a leaf like to +that of a Betel-Nut-Tree, which is fastned to a Skin as the Betel-Nut +Leaves were, onely this Skin is hard and stubborn like a piece of +Board: the Skin is all full of strings as strong as Wyer; they use +them to make Ropes withal. As long as the Tree is growing the leaves +shed; but when the Tree is come to its full growth, they remain many +years upon the Tree before they fall; and when they fall, there are +no new ones come again: The top-bud, as it ripens and withers, other +buds come out lower and lower every Year till they come to the bottom +of the Boughs, and then it hath done bearing, and so may stand seven +or ten years, and then dyeth. + +[The Wood; its Nature and Use.] The Wood of this Tree is not above +three inches thick, mighty strong and hard to cut in two, but very +apt to split from top to bottom; a very heavy wood, they make pestles +of it to beat their Rice with; the colour black, but looks not like +natural wood, but as if it were composed of divers pieces. The budds +of this Tree, as also of the Coker, and Betel Nut-Tree, are excellent +in tast, resembling Walnuts or Almonds. + +[The Cinnamon Tree.] I proceed to the third Tree, which is the +Cinnamon, in their Language Corunda-gauhah. It grows wild in the +Woods as other Trees, and by them no more esteemed; It is most on +the West side of the great River Mavela-gonga. It is much as plenty +as Hazel in England in some places a great deal, in some little, and +in some none at all. The Trees are not very great, but sizable. The +Cinnamon is the [The Bark.] Bark or Rind, when it is on the Tree it +looks whitish. They scrape it and pull it off and dry it in the Sun: +they take it onely from off the smaller Trees, altho the Bark of the +greater is as sweet to the smell and as strong to the tast. The [The +Wood.] Wood has no smell, in colour white, and soft like Fir. Which +for any use they cut down, favouring them no more than other wild +Trees in the Wood. The [The Leaf.] Leaf much resembleth the Laurel +both in colour and thickness; the difference is, whereas the Laurel +hath but one strait rib throughout, whereon the green spreads it self +on each sides, the Cinnamon hath three by which the Leaf stretches +forth it self. When the young leaves come out they look purely red +like scarlet: Break or bruise them, and they will smell more like +Cloves than Cinnamon. It bears a [The Fruit.] Fruit, which is ripe +in September, much like an Acorn, but smaller, it neither tasts nor +smells much like the Bark, but being boyled in water, it will yield an +Oyl swimming on the top, which when cold is as hard as tallow and as +white; and smelleth excellently well. They use it for Oyntments for +Aches and Pains, and to burn in Lamps to give light in their houses: +but they make no Candles of it, neither are any Candles used by any +but the King. + +Here are many sorts of Trees that bear Berries to make Oyl of, both in +the Woods and Gardens, but not eatable, but used only for their Lamps. + +There are other Trees remarkable either for their strangeness, or use, +or both. Of these I shall mention a few. + +[The Orula, the Fruit good for Physick, and Dying.] The Orula, a +Tree as big as an Apple-Tree, bears a Berry somewhat like an Olive, +but sharper at each end, its Skin is of a reddish green colour, which +covereth an hard stone. They make use of it for Physic in Purges; and +also to dy black colour: Which they do after this manner; They take +the fruit and beat it to pieces in Mortars, and put it thus beaten +into water; and after it has been soaking a day or two, it changeth +the water, that it looks like Beer. Then they dip their cloth in it, +or what they mean to dy, and dry it in the Sun. And then they dip it +in black mud, and so let it ly about an hour, then take it and wash it +in water: and now it will appear of a pale black. Then being dry, they +dip it again into the aforesaid Dy, and it becomes a very good black. + +[This water will brighten rusty Iron, and serve instead of +Ink.] Another use there is of this water. It is this: Let any rusty +Iron ly a whole night in it, and it will become bright; and the water +look black like Ink, insomuch that men may write with it. These Trees +grow but in some Parts of the Land, and nothing near so plentiful +as Cinnamon. The Berries the Drugsters in the City there, do sell in +their Shops. + +[The Dounekaia] The Dounekaia gauhah, a shrub, bears leaves as broad +as two fingers, and six or eight foot long, on both sides of them set +full of Thorns, and a streak of Thorns runs thro the middle. These +leaves they split to weave Matts withal. The Tree bears a bud above a +span long, tapering somewhat like a Sugar-loaf. Leaves cover this bud +folding it about, like the leaves of a Cabbage. Which leaves smell +rarely sweet, and look of a lovely yellow colour like gold. This +bud blowes into divers bunches of Flowers, spreading it self open +like a Plume of Feathers, each Flower whitish, but very small. The +Roots of this shrub they use for Ropes, splitting them into Thongs, +and then making them into Ropes. + +[The Capita.] The Capita gauhah, is a shrub never bigger than a +mans arm. The Wood, Rind and Leaves have all a Physical smell; and +they do sometimes make use of it for Physic. The Leaf is of a bright +green, roundish, rough, and as big as the palm of an hand. No sort +of Cattel will eat it, no, not the Goats, that will sometimes brouze +upon rank poyson. There is abundance of these Trees every where, and +they grow in all Countreys, but in Ouvah. And this is supposed to be +the cause, that the Ouvah Cattle dy, when they are brought thence +to any other Country. They attribute it to the smell of this Tree, +of such a venomous nature it is to Beasts. And therefore to destroy +their Fleas, or to keep their houses clear of them, they sweep them +with Brooms made of this shrub. 'Tis excellent good for firing, and +will burn when it is green. There are no other coals the Goldsmiths +use, but what are made of this wood. + +[Rattans.] Rattans grow in great abundance upon this Island. They +run like Honey-suckles either upon the Ground, or up Trees, as it +happens, near Twenty fathom in length. There is a kind of a shell or +skin grows over the Rattan, and encloseth it round. Which serves for +a Case to cover and defend it, when tender. This Skin is so full of +prickles and thorns, that you cannot touch it. As the Rattan growes +longer and stronger, this Case growes ripe, and falls off prickles +and shell and all. + +[Its Fruit.] It bears fruit in clusters just like bunches of Grapes, +and as big. Every particular Berry is covered with a husk like a +Gooseberry, which is soft, yellow and scaly, like the scales of +a Fish, hansome to look upon. This husk being cracked and broken, +within grows a Plum of a whitish colour: within the Plum a stone, +having meat about it. The people gather and boyl them to make sour +pottage to quench the thirst. + +[Canes.] Canes grow just like Rattans, and bear a fruit like them. The +difference onely is, that the Canes are larger. + +[The Betel Tree.] The Tree that bears the Betel-leaf, which is so much +loved and eaten in these parts, growes like Ivy, twining about Trees, +or Poles, which they stick in the ground, for it to run up by: and as +the Betel growes, the Poles grow also. The form of the Leaf is longish, +the end somewhat sharp, broadest next to the stalk, of a bright green, +very smooth, just like a Pepper leaf, onely different in the colour, +the Pepper leaf being of a dark green. It bears a fruit just like +long Pepper, but not good for seed, for it falls off and rots upon +the ground. But when they are minded to propagate it, they plant the +spriggs, which will grow. + +[The Bo-gauhah, or God Tree.] I shall mention but one Tree more +as famous and highly set by as any of the rest, if not more, tho +it bear no fruit, the benefit consisting chiefly in the Holiness of +it. This Tree they call Bo-gauhah; we, the God-tree. It is very great +and spreading, the Leaves always shake like an Asp. They have a very +great veneration for these Trees, worshipping them; upon a Tradition, +That the Buddou, a great God among them, when he was upon the Earth, +did use to sit under this kind of Trees. There are many of these Trees, +which they plant all the Land over, and have more care of, than of any +other. They pave round under them like a Key, sweep often under them to +keep them clean; they light Lamps, and set up their Images under them: +and a stone Table is placed under some of them to lay their Sacrifices +on. They set them every where in Towns and High wayes, where any +convenient places are: they serve also for shade to Travellers. They +will also set them in memorial of persons deceased, to wit, there, +where their Bodies were burnt. It is held meritorious to plant them, +which, they say, he that does, shall dy within a short while after, +and go to Heaven: But the oldest men onely that are nearest death +in the course of Nature, do plant them, and none else; the younger +sort desiring to live a little longer in this World before they go +to the other. + + + + + + +CHAP. V. + +Of their Roots, Plants, Herbs, Flowers. + + +[Roots for Food.] Some of these are for Food, and some for Medicine. I +begin with their Roots, which with the Jacks before mentioned, +being many, and generally bearing well, are a great help towards +the sustenance of this People. These by the Chingulays by a general +name are called Alloes, by the Portugals and us Inyames. They are of +divers and sundry sorts, some they plant, and some grow wild; those +that grow wild in the Woods are as good, onely they are more scarce +and grow deeper, and so more difficult to be plucked up. It would be +to no purpose to mention their particular names; I shall onely speak a +little in general of them. They serve both for Food, and for Carrees, +that is, sauce, or for a relish to their Rice. But they make many +a meal of them alone to lengthen out their Rice, or for want of it: +and of these there is no want to those that will take pains but to +set them, and cheap enough to those that will, buy. + +[The manner of their growing.] There are two sorts of these Alloes; +some require Trees or Sticks to run up on; others require neither. Of +the former sort, some will run up to the tops of very large Trees, and +spread out very full of branches, and bear great bunches of blossoms, +but no use made of them; The Leaves dy every year, but the Roots grow +still, which some of them will do to a prodigious bigness within a +Year or two's time, becoming as big as a mans wast. The fashion of +them somewhat roundish, rugged and uneven, and in divers odd shapes, +like a log of cleft wood: they have a very good, savoury mellow tast. + +Of those that do not run up on Trees, there are likewise sundry sorts; +they bear a long stalk and a broad leaf; the fashion of these Roots +are somewhat roundish, some grow out like a mans fingers, which they +call Angul-alloes, as much as to say Finger-Roots; some are of a +white colour, some of a red. + +Those that grow in the Woods run deeper into the Earth, they run up +Trees also. Some bear blossoms somewhat like Hopps, and they may be +as big as a mans Arm. + +[Boyling Herbs.] For Herbs to boyl and eat with Butter they have +excellent good ones, and several sorts: some of them are six months +growing to maturity, the stalk as high as a man can reach, and being +boyled almost as good as Asparagus. There are of this sort, some having +leaves and stalks as red as blood, some green: some the leaves green, +and the stalk very white. + +[Fruits for sawce.] They have several other sorts of Fruits which +they dress and eat with their Rice, and tast very savoury, called +Carowela, Wattacul, Morongo, Cacorebouns, &c. the which I cannot +compare to any things that grow here in England. + +[European Herbs and Plants among them.] They have of our English Herbs +and Plants, Colworts, Carrots, Radishes, Fennel, Balsam, Spearmint, +Mustard. These, excepting the two last, are not the natural product +of the Land, but they are transplanted hither: By which I perceive +all other European Plants would grow there: They have also Fern, +Indian Corn. Several sorts of Beans as good as these in England: +right Cucumhers, Calabasses, and several sorts of Pumkins, &c. The +Dutch on that Island in their Gardens have Lettice, Rosemary, Sage, +and all other Herbs and Sallettings that we have in these Countreys. + +[Herbs for Medicine.] Nor are they worse supplyed with Medicinal +Herbs. The Woods are their Apothecaries Shops, where with Herbs, +Leaves, and the Rinds of Trees they make all their Physic and +Plaisters, with which sometimes they will do notable Cures. I will not +here enter into a larger discourse of the Medicinal Vertues of their +Plants, &c. of which there are hundreds: onely as a Specimen thereof, +and likewise of their Skill to use them; I will relate a Passage or +two. A Neighbour of mine a Chingulay, would undertake to cure a broken +Leg or Arm by application of some Herbs that grow in the Woods, and +that with that speed, that the broken Bone after it was set should +knit by the time one might boyl a pot of Rice and three carrees, +that is about an hour and an half or two hours; and I knew a man who +told me he was thus cured. They will cure an Imposthume in the Throat +with the Rind of a Tree called Amaranga, (whereof I my self had the +experience;) by chawing it for a day or two after it is prepared, +and swallowing the spittle. I was well in a day and a Night, tho +before I was exceedingly ill, and could not swallow my Victuals. + +[Their Flowers.] Of Flowers they have great varieties, growing wild, +for they plant them not. There are Roses red and white, scented like +ours: several sorts of sweet smelling Flowers, which the young Men +and Women gather and tie in their hairs to perfume them; they tie up +their hair in a bunch behind, and enclose the Flowers therein. + +[A Flower that serves instead of a Dial.] There is one Flower +deserves to be mentioned for the rarity and use of it, they call it +a Sindric-mal, there are of them some of a Murry colour, and some +white. Its Nature is, to open about four a clock in the Evening, +and so continueth open all Night until the morning, when it closeth +up it self till four a clock again. Some will transplant them out +of the Woods into their Gardens to serve them instead of a Clock, +when it is cloudy that they cannot see the Sun. + +There is another white Flower like our Jasmine, well scented, they call +them Picha-mauls, which the King hath a parcel of brought to him every +morning, wrapt in a white cloth, hanging upon a staff, and carried +by people, whose peculiar office this is. All people that meet these +flowers, out of respect to the King, for whose use they are, must turn +out of the Way; and so they must for all other things that go to the +King being wrapt up in white cloth. These Officers hold Land of the +King for this service: their Office is, also to plant these Flowers, +which they usually do near the Rivers where they most delight to grow: +Nay, they have power to plant them in any mans Ground, and enclose +that ground when they have done it for the sole use of their Flowers +to grow in: which Inclosures they will keep up for several years, +until the Ground becomes so worn, that the Flowers will thrive there +no longer, and then the Owners resume their own Lands again. + +Hop-Mauls, are Flowers growing upon great Trees, which bear nothing +else, they are rarely sweet scented; this is the chief Flower the +young people use; and is of greatest value among them. + + + + + + +CHAP. VI. + +Of their Beasts, Tame and Wild, Insects. + + +[What Beasts the Country produceth.] Having spoken concerning the Trees +and Plants of this Island, We will now go on to speak of the Living +Creatures on it, viz. Their Beasts, Insects, Birds, Fish, Serpents, +&c. useful or noxious. And we begin first with their Beasts. They have +Cowes, Buffaloes, Hogs, Goats, Deer, Hares, Dogs, Jacols, Apes, Tygers, +Bears, Elephants, and other Wild Beasts. Lions, Wolves, Horses, Asses, +Sheep, they have none. [Deer no bigger than Hares.] Deer are in great +abundance in the Woods, and of several sorts, from the largeness of +a Cow or Buffalo, to the smalness of a Hare. For here is a Creature +in this Land no bigger, but in every part rightly resembleth a Deer, +It is called Meminna, of colour gray with white spots, and good meat. + +[Other Creatures rare in their kind.] Here are also wild Buffalo's; +also a sort of Beast they call Gauvera, so much resembling a Bull, +that I think it one of that kind. His back stands up with a sharp +ridg; all his four feet white up half his Legs. I never saw but one, +which was kept among the Kings Creatures. Here was a Black Tygre +catched and brought to the King, and afterwards a Deer milk white; +both which he very much esteemed; there being no more either before +or since ever heard of in that Land. + +[The way how a Wild Deer was catched.] If any desire to know how this +white Deer was caught, it was thus; This Deer was observed to come on +Evenings with the rest of the Herd to a great Pond to drink; the People +that were ordered to catch this Deer, fenced the Pond round and plain +about it with high stakes, leaving onely one wide gap. The men after +this done lay in ambush, each with his bundle of Stakes ready cut. In +the Evening the Deer came with the rest of the Herd to drink according +to their wont. As soon as they were entred within the stakes, the men +in ambush fell to their work, which was to fence in the gap left, +which, there being little less than a Thousand men, they soon did; +and so all the Herd were easily caught; and this among the rest. + +[Of their Elephants.] The King hath also an Elephant spotted or +freckled all the body over, which was lately caught; and tho he hath +many and very stately Elephants, and may have as many more as he +pleases, yet he prefers this before them all. And since I am fallen +upon discourse of the Elephant, the creature that this Countrey is +famed for above any in India, I will detain my self a little longer +upon it. + +[The way of catching Elephants.] I will first relate the manner of +taking them, and afterwards their Sagacity, with other things that +occur to my memory concerning them. This Beast, tho he be so big +and wise, yet he is easily catched. When the King commands to catch +Elephants, after they have found them they like, that is such as have +Teeth, for tho there be many in the Woods, yet but few have Teeth, +and they males onely: unto these they drive some She-Elephants, +which they bring with them for the purpose; which when once the +males have got a sight of, they will never leave, but follow them +wheresoever they go; and the females are so used to it, that they +will do whatsoever either by a word or a beck their Keepers bid them; +and so they delude them along thro Towns and Countreys, thro the +Streets of the City, even to the very Gates of the Kings Palace; +Where sometimes they seize upon them by snares, and sometimes by +driving them into a kind of Pound, they catch them. After they have +brought the Elephant which is not yet caught together with the She, +into the Kings presence, if it likes him not, he commands to let him +go; if it does, he appoints him some certain place near unto the City, +where they are to drive him with the Females; for without them it is +not possible to make him stay; and to keep him in that place until +the Kings further order and pleasure is to catch him, which perhaps +may not be in two or three or four Years; All which time there are +great men with Souldiers appointed to watch there about him: and if +he should chance to stray a little out of his bounds set by the King, +immediately they bring him back fearing the Kings displeasure, which +is no less than death it self. Here these Elephants do, and may do, +great dammage to the Country, by eating up their Corn, and trampling +it with their broad feet, and throwing down their Coker-Nut Trees, +and oftentimes their Houses too, and they may not resist them. It +is thought this is done by the King to punish them that ly under his +displeasure; And if you ask what becomes of these Elephants at last; +sometimes after they have thus kept watch over them two or three Years, +and destroyed the Countrey in this manner, the King will send order +to carry them into the Woods, and let them go free. For he catcheth +them not for any use or benefit he hath by them, but onely for his +recreation and pastime. + +[The understanding of Elephants. Their Nature.] As he is the greatest +in body, so in understanding also. For he will do any thing that +his Keeper bids him, which is possible for a Beast not having hands +to do. And as the Chingulayes report, they bear the greatest love +to their young of all irrational Creatures; for the Shees are alike +tender of any ones young ones as of their own: where there are many +She Elephants together, the young ones go and suck of any, as well +as of their Mothers; and if a young one be in distress and should +cry out, they will all in general run to the help and aid thereof; +and if they be going over a River, as here be some somewhat broad, and +the streams run very swift, they will all with their Trunks assist and +help to convey the young ones over. They take great delight to ly and +tumble in the water, and will swim excellently well. Their Teeth they +never shed. Neither will they ever breed tame ones with tame ones; +but to ease themselves of the trouble to bring them meat, they will +ty their two fore-feet together, and put them into the Woods, where +meeting with the wild ones, they conceive and go one Year with young. + +[The damage they do.] It is their constant practice to shove down +with their heads great Trees, which they love to eat, when they be +too high, and they cannot otherwise reach the boughs. Wild ones will +run much faster than a man, but tame ones not. The People stand in +fear of them, and oftentimes are kill'd by them. They do them also +great dammage in their Grounds, by Night coming into their Fields and +eating up their Corn and likewise their Coker-nut-Trees, &c. So that +in Towns near unto the Woods, where are plenty of them, the people +are forced to watch their Corn all Night, and also their Outyards and +Plantations; into which being once entred with eating and trampling +they will do much harm, before they can get them out. Who oftentimes +when by lighting of Torches, and hollowing, they will not go out, +take their Bowes and go and shoot them, but not without some hazard, +for sometimes the Elephant runs upon them and kills them. For fear +of which they will not adventure unless there be Trees, about which +they may dodg to defend themselves. And altho here be both Bears +and Tygers in these Woods, yet they are not so fierce, as commonly +to assault people; Travellers and Way-faring men go more in fear of +Elephants than of any other Beasts. + +[Serve the King for Executing Malefactors.] The King makes use of +them for Executioners; they will run their Teeth through the body, and +then tear it in pieces, and throw it limb from limb. They have sharp +Iron with a socket with three edges, which they put on their Teeth at +such times; for the Elephants that are kept have all the ends of their +Teeth cut to make them grow the better, and they do grow out again. + +[Their Diseases.] At some uncertain seasons the males have an infirmity +comes on them, that they will be stark mad, so that none can rule +them. Many times it so comes to pass that they with their Keepers on +their backs, run raging until they throw them down and kill them: but +commonly there is notice of it before, by an Oyl that will run out of +their cheeks, which when that appears, immediately they chain them fast +to great Trees by the Legs. For this infirmity they use no Medicine, +neither is he sick: but the females are never subject to this. + +[The Sport they make.] The Keepers of the Kings Elephants sometimes +make a sport with them after this manner. They will command an Elephant +to take up water, which he does, and stands with it in his Trunk, till +they command him to squirt it out at some body, which he immediately +will do, it may be a whole paleful together, and with such a force, +that a man can hardly stand against it. + +[Ants of divers sorts.] There are Ants of several sorts, and some +worthy our remark. + +First of all, there are the Coumbias, a sort of small reddish Ants +like ours in England. + +Secondly, the Tale-Coumbias, as small as the former but blackish. These +usually live in hollow Trees or rotten Wood, and will sting most +terribly. + +Thirdly, the Dimbios, great red Ants. These make their nests upon +the Boughs of great Trees, bringing the Leaves together in clusters, +it may be as big as a mans head; in which they lay their Eggs and +breed. There will be oftentimes many nests of these upon one Tree, +insomuch that the people are afraid to go up to gather the Fruits +lest they should be stung by them. + +A fourth sort of Ants are those they call Coura-atch. They are great +and black, living in the ground. Their daily practice is to bring +up dirt out of the ground, making great hollow holes in the Earth, +somewhat resembling Cony-Burrows; onely these are less, and run +strait downwards for some way, and then turn away into divers paths +under ground. In many places of the Land there are so many of these +holes, that Cattle are ready to break their Legs as they go. These +do not sting. + +A fifth is the Coddia. This Ant is of an excellent bright black, +and as large as any of the former. They dwell always in the ground; +and their usual practice is, to be travelling in great multitudes, +but I do not know where they are going, nor what their business is; +but they pass and repass some forwards and some backwards in great +hast, seemingly as full of employment as People that pass along +the Streets. These Ants will bite desperately, as bad as if a man +were burnt with a coal of fire. But they are of a noble nature: for +they will not begin; and you may stand by them, if you do not tread +upon them nor disturb them. [How these Coddia's come to sting so +terribly.] The reason their bite is thus terribly painful is this; +Formerly these Ants went to ask a Wife of the Noya, a venomous and +noble kind of Snake; and because they had such an high spirit to +dare to offer to be related to such a generous creature, they had +this vertue bestowed upon them, that they should sting after this +manner. And if they had obtained a Wife of the Noya, they should have +had the priviledg to have stung full as bad as he. This is a currant +Fable among the Chingulays. Tho undoubtedly they chiefly regard the +wisedom that is concealed under this, and the rest of their Fables. + +[These Ants a very mischievous sort.] There is a sixth sort called +Vaeos. These are more numerous than any of the former. All the whole +Earth doth swarm with them. They are of a middle size between the +greatest and the least, the hinder part white, and the head red. They +eat and devour all that they can come at; as besides food, Cloth, +Wood, Thatch of Houses and every thing excepting Iron and Stone. So +that the people cannot set any thing upon the ground within their +houses for them. They creep up the walls of their houses, and build +an Arch made of dirt over themselves all the way as they climb, +be it never so high. And if this Arch or Vault chance to be broken, +they all, how high soever they were, come back again to mend up the +breach, which being finished they proceed forwards again, eating every +thing they come at in their way. This Vermin does exceedingly annoy +the Chingulays, insomuch that they are continually looking upon any +thing they value, to see if any of these Vaeos have been at it. Which +they may easily perceive by this Case of dirt, which they cannot go up +any where without building as they go. And wheresoever this is seen, +no doubt the Ants are there. + +[The curious Buildings of the Vaeos.] In places where there are no +houses, and they can eat nothing belonging to the people, they will +raise great Hills like Butts, some four or five or six foot high; +which are so hard and strong, that it would be work enough to dig +them down with Pick-Axes. The Chingulays call these Humbosses. Within +they are full of hollow Vaults and Arches where they dwell and breed, +and their nests are much like to Honeycombs, full of eggs and young +ones. These Humbosses are built with a pure refined Clay by the +ingenious builders. The people use this Clay to make their Earthen +Gods of, because it is so pure and fine. + +[The manner of their death.] This sort of creatures as they increase +in multitudes, so they dy in multitudes also. For when they come to +maturity they have wings, and in the Evening after the going down +of the Sun, (never before) all those that are fledged and ripe, will +issue forth in such vast numbers, that they do almost darken the Sky, +flying to such an height, as they go out of sight, and so keep flying +till they fall down dead at last upon the Earth. The Birds that tarry +up late, and are not yet gone to roost, fly among them and make good +Suppers of them. + +The People in this Land never feed their Poultry. But they feed upon +these Ants, which by scraping among the leaves and dirt they can never +want; and they delight in them above Rice or any thing else. Besides +all these Ants already mentioned, there are divers other distinct +sorts of them. + +[Bees of several kinds.] But we will proceed to a more beneficial +Insect, the Bee. Of which there be three sorts. The first are the +Meemasses, which are the right English Bees. They build in hollow +Trees, or hollow holes in the ground, which the Vaeo's have made. Into +which holes the men blow with their mouths, and the Bees presently +fly out. And then they put in their hands, and pull out the Combs, +which they put in Pots or Vessels, and carry away. They are not afraid +of their stinging in the least, nor do they arm themselves with any +cloths against them. + +[Bees that build on Trees like Birds.] The second are the Bamburo's, +larger and of a brighter colour than our English Bees. Their Honey is +thin like water comparatively. They make their Combs upon limbs of +Trees, open and visible to the Eye, generally of a great height. At +time of year whole Towns, forty or fifty in company together will go +out into the Woods, and gather this honey, and come home laden with +it for their use. + +The third sort they call Connameia, signifying a blind Bee. They are +small like a Fly, and black. They build in hollow Trees; and their +honey somewhat tarrish: and they make such small quantities of it, +that the people little regard it. The Boyes will sometimes cut a hole +and take it out. + +[The people eat the Bees, as well as their honey.] When they meet +with any swarms of Bees hanging on any Tree, they will hold Torches +under to make them drop; and so catch them and carry them home. Which +they boyl and eat, and esteem excellent food. + +[Leaches that ly in the grass, and creep on Travellers Legs.] There is +a sort of Leaches of the nature of ours, onely differing in colour and +bigness. For they are of a dark reddish colour like the skin of Bacon, +and as big as a Goose quill, in length some two or three inches. At +first, when they are young, they are no bigger than a horse hair, +so that they can scarce be seen. In dry weather none of them appear, +but immediately upon the fall of Rains, the Grass and Woods are full +of them. These Leaches seize upon the Legs of Travellers; who going +barefoot according to the custom of that Land, have them hanging upon +their Legs in multitudes, which suck their blood till their bellies are +full, and then drop off. They come in such quantities, that the people +cannot pull them off so fast as they crawl on. The blood runs pouring +down their Legs all the way they go, and 'tis no little smart neither, +so that they would willingly be without them if they could, especially +those that have sores on their Legs; for they all gather to the sore. + +[The remedies they use against them.] Some therefore will tie a piece +of Lemon and Salt in a rag and fasten it unto a stick, and ever and +anon strike it upon their Legs to make the Leaches drop off: others +will scrape them off with a reed cut flat and sharp in the fashion +of a knife. But this is so troublesom, and they come on again so fast +and so numerous, that it is not worth their while: and generally they +suffer them to bite and remain on their Legs during their Journey; +and they do the more patiently permit them, because it is so wholsome +for them. When they come to their Journeys end they rub all their +Legs with ashes, and so clear themselves of them at once: but still +the blood will remain dropping a great while after. But they are most +annoyed by them when they go out to stool a-Nights, being small and +of the colour of their bodies, so that they can neither see nor feel +to pull them off. And these, tho they be in such quantities in some +of these Countreys, yet in others there are none at all, nor ever +were known to have been. But besides these, there are Water Leaches +the same with ours. + +[Apes and Monkeys of divers kind.] Monkeys. Of which there are +abundance in the Woods, and of divers sorts, some so large as our +English Spaniel Dogs, of a darkish gray colour, and black faces, +with great white beards round from ear to ear, which makes them shew +just like old men. There is another sort just of the same bigness, +but differ in colour, being milk white both in body and face, having +great beards like the others; of this sort of white ones there +is not such plenty. But both these sorts do but little mischief, +keeping in the Woods, eating onely leaves and buds of Trees, but +when they are catched, they will eat any thing. This sort they call +in their Language, Wanderows. There is yet another sort of Apes, +of which there is great abundance, who coming with such multitudes +do a great deal of mischief to the Corn, that groweth in the Woods, +so that they are fain all the day long to keep Watch to scare them +out: and so soon as they are gone to fray them away at one end of +the Field; others who wait for such an opportunity come skipping in +at the other; and before they can turn, will fill both bellies and +hands full, to carry away with them; and to stand all round to guard +their Fields is more than they can do. This sort of Monkeys have +no beards, white faces, and long hair on the top of their heads, +which parteth and hangeth down like a mans. These are so impudent +that they will come into their Gardens, and eat such Fruit as grows +there. They call these Rillowes. The flesh of all these sorts of Apes +they account good to eat. There are several sorts of Squirrels also, +which they do eat when they can catch them. + +Before I make an end of my discourse of their Beasts, it may be +worthwhile to relate the ways they use to catch them. At which they +are very crafty. + +[How they catch wild Beasts.] For the catching of Deer or other wild +Beasts, they have this ingenious device. In dark Moons when there +are drisling Rains, they go about this design. They have a basket +made with canes somewhat like unto a funnel, in which they put a +potsheard with fire in it, together with a certain wood, which they +have growing there, full of sap like pitch, and that will burn like a +pitch-barrel. This being kindled in the potsheard flames, and gives +an exceeding light. They carry it upon their heads with the flame +foremost; the basket hiding him that is under it, and those that come +behind it. In their hands they carry three or four small bells, which +they tingle as they go, that the noyse of their steps should not be +heard. Behind the man that carries the light, go men with Bowes and +Arrows. And so they go walking along the Plains, and by the Pond sides, +where they think the Deer will come out to feed. Which when they see +the light, stand still and stare upon it, seeing onely the light, +and hearing nothing but the tingling of the bells. + +The eyes of the Deer or other Cattle first appear to them glittering +like Stars of light or Diamonds: and by their long experience they +will distinguish one Beast from another by their eyes. All Creatures, +as Deer, Hares, Elephants, Bears, &c. excepting onely wild Hogs, +will stand still, wondering at this strange sight, till the people +come as near as they do desire, and so let fly their Arrows upon +them. And by this means they seldom go, but they catch something. The +blades of their hunting-Arrowes are at least a foot or a foot and an +half long, and the length of the staff of their Arrowes is a Rian, +that is about two cubits. + +Again, they will observe where a Deers haunt is to break over their +Hedges into the Corn Grounds. There they will set a sharp pole like +a Spear full against the Haunt. So that the Deer when she leaps over +thrusts her self upon the point of it. + +If a Tyger chance to come into their Grounds and kill a Cow, they will +take notice of the place thro which he passed, and set a Cross-bow +there ready charged. The Tyger coming that way again touches something +that is fastned to the tricker of the Cross-bow, and so it discharges +upon him. + +[How they take the Wild Boar.] The wild Hog is of all other the +hardest to be caught; and 'tis dangerous to attempt the catching of +him. For the people make valour to consist in three things, one is to +fight against the Enemy, another to hunt the Elephant, and the third +to catch Hoggs. Yet sometimes by their art they entrap them. And +that they do after this manner. They dig an hole in the Earth of +a convenient depth, and fix divers sharp stakes in the bottom of +it. Then they cover it over lightly with Earth and Leaves, and plant +thereupon roots which the Hog loves, as Potatoes or such like, which +will grow there. And the pit remains, it may be sometimes months or +half a year, till at last an Hog comes, and while he is rooting his +weight betrayes him and in he falls. + +Again, sometimes they will set a falling trap of an exceeding weight, +and under it plant Roots and such like things, which the Hog delights +in. There are contrivances under the weeds and leaves, which when he +goes to eat by touching or treading upon something fastned to the trap, +it falls down upon him. These are made so artificially, that people +sometimes have been caught and destroyed by them. Once such a trap +in my remembrance fell upon three women and killed them. Who having +been stealing Cotton in a Plantation, and fearing to be catched went +to creep out at a hole, where this Trap stood. + +And thus I have related some of their ways of taking wild Cattel. They +are good also at catching Birds and Vermin; In fine, they are the +cunningest people in the World for such kind of traps and gins. And +all of them they make onely by the help of their Knives with green +sticks and withs that grow in the Woods. And so much of their Beasts. + + + + + + +CHAP. VII. + +Of their Birds, Fish, Serpents, Commodities. + + +[Their Birds.] In the next place I will entertain you with some +relation of the other living Creatures among them. I begin with their +Birds. In that Land there are Crowes, Sparrowes, Tom-titts, Snipes, +just like these in England, Wood-Pigeons also, but not great flocks +of any sorts, as we have, onely of Crowes and Pigeons. I have seen +there Birds just like Woodcocks and Partridges, but they are scarce. A +great many wild Peacocks: small green Parrots, but not very good to +talk. But here is another [Such as will be taught to speak.] Bird +in their Language called Mal-cowda, which with teaching will speak +excellently well. It is black with yellow gills about the bigness of +a Black-Bird: And another sort there is of the same bigness, called +Cau-cowda, yellow like gold, very beautiful to the eye, which also +might be taught to speak. + +[Such as are beautiful for colour.] Here are other sorts of small +Birds, not much bigger than a Sparrow, very lovely to look on, but I +think good for nothing else: some being in colour white like Snow, and +their tayl about one foot in length, and their heads black like jet, +with a tuft like a plume of Feathers standing upright thereon. There +are others of the same sort onely differing in colour, being reddish +like a ripe Orange, and on the head a Plume of black Feathers standing +up. I suppose, one may be the Cock, and the other the Hen. + +[A strange Bird.] Here is a sort of Bird they call Carlo, which never +lighteth on the ground, but always sets on very high Trees. He is +as big as a Swan, the colour black, the Legs very short, the Head +monstrous, his Bill very long, a little rounding like a Hawks, and +white on each side of the head, like ears: on the top of the crown +groweth out a white thing, somewhat like to the comb of a Cock; +commonly they keep four or five of them together; and always are +hopping from bough to bough; They are seldom silent, but continually +make a roaring noyse, somewhat like the quacking of a Duck, that +they may be heard at least a mile off; the reason they thus cry, +the Chingulayes say, is for Rain, that they may drink. The bodies of +these Fowls are good to eat. + +[Water-Fowls resembling Ducks and Swans.] Here is a sort of Bird +very much resembling a Duck, but not very plentiful. And another +sort of Fowl as big as a Duck, cole black, which liveth altogether +upon Fish. It is admirable to see, how long they will remain under +water, and at what a distance they will rise again. Besides these, +there are many other kinds of Birds, much larger than Swans, which +keep about the Ponds and Marshes to catch Fish, but the people eat +them not: Nature hath endowed them with an admirable understanding, +that they are not to be catched by the Allegators, tho there be many +of them in those waters. + +[Peacocks.] The Peacocks in rainy weather are sometimes hunted and +caught by Dogs; for their Feathers being wet, they are uncapable of +flying far. + +[The King keeps Fowl.] The King hath Geese, Ducks, Turkeys, Pigeons, +which he keeps tame, but none else may. Turkeys he delights not in, +because they change the colour of their heads: Neither doth he kill +any of these to eat, nor any other creature of what sort soever, +and he hath many, that he keeps tame. + +[Their Fish.] They have no want of Fish, and those good ones too. All +little Rivers and Streams running thro the Valleys are full of small +Fish, but the Boyes and others wanting somewhat to eat with their Rice, +do continually catch them before they come to maturity: nay all their +Ponds are full of them, which in dry weather drying up, the people +catch multitudes of them in this manner. [How they catch them in +Ponds.] They have a kind of a Basket made of small Sticks, so close +that Fish cannot get thro; it is broad at bottom, and narrow at top, +like a funnel, the hole big enough for a man to thrust his Arm in, +wide at the mouth about two or three foot; these baskets they jobb +down, and the ends stick in the mud, which often happen upon a Fish; +when they do, they feel it by the Fish beating it self against the +sides. Then they put in their hands and take them out. And rieve a +Rattan thro their gills, and so let them drag after them. One end of +this Rattan is stuck in the fisher's girdle, and the other knotted, +that the fish should not slip off: which when it is full, he discharges +himself of them by carrying them ashore. Nay every ditch and little +plash of water but anckle deep hath fish in it. + +The great River, Mavela-gonga, abounds exceedingly with them. Some of +them as big as Salmons. But the people have little understanding in +the way of taking them. [How they catch Fish in the River.] In very +dry weather, they stretch a With over the River, which they hang all +full of boughs of Trees to scare the Fish. This With thus hung they +drag down with the stream, and to Leeward they place Fish-pots between +the Rocks, and so drive the Fish into them. Nets or other wayes they +have few or none. + +[Fish kept and fed for the Kings Pleasure.] At a Passage-place near +to the City of Candy, the Fish formerly have been nourished and fed +by the Kings order, to keep them there for his Majesties pleasure; +whither, having used to be thus provided for, notwithstanding Floods +and strong Streams, they will still resort: and are so tame, that I +have seen them eat out of mens hands; but death it is to them that +presume to catch them. The people passing over here, will commonly +feed them with some of their Rice, accounting it a piece of charity +so to do, and pleasure to see them eat it. In many other places also +there are Fish thus fed and kept onely for the Kings Recreation: +for he will never let any be catched for his use. + +[Serpents. The Pimberah of a prodigious bigness.] Of Serpents, +there are these sorts. The Pimberah, the body whereof is as big as +a mans middle, and of a length proportionable. It is not swift, but +by subtilty will catch his prey; which are Deer or other Cattel; He +lyes in the path where the Deer use to pass, and as they go, he claps +hold of them by a kind of peg that growes on his tayl, with which +he strikes them. He will swallow a Roe Buck whole, horns and all; +so that it happens sometimes the horns run thro his belly, and kill +him. A Stag was caught by one of these Pimberahs, which siesed him +by the buttock, and held him so fast, that he could not get away, +but ran a few steps this way and that way. An Indian seeing the +Stag run thus, supposed him in a snare, and having a Gun shot him; +at which he gave so strong a jerk, that it pulled the Serpents head +off while his tayl was encompassing a Tree to hold the Stag the better. + +[The Polonga.] There is another venomous Snake called Polongo, the +most venomous of all, that kills Cattel. Two sorts of them I have seen, +the one green, the other of a reddish gray, full of white rings along +the sides, and about five or fix foot long. + +[The Noya.] Another poysonous Snake there is called Noya, of a grayish +colour, about four foot long. This will stand with half his body +upright two or three hours together, and spread his head broad open, +where there appears like as it were a pair of spectacles painted +on it. The Indians call this Noy-Rogerati, that is, a Kings-Snake, +that will do no harm. But if the Polonga and the Noya meet together, +they cease not fighting till one hath kill'd the other. + +[The Fable of the Noya and Polonga.] The reason and original of this +fatal enmity between these two Serpents, is this, according to a +Fable among the Chingulays. These two chanced to meet in a dry Season, +when water was scarce. The Polonga being almost famished for thirst, +asked the Noya, where he might go to find a little water. The Noya +a little before had met with a bowl of water in which a Child lay +playing. As it is usual among this people to wash their Children in +a bowl of water, and there leave them to tumble and play in it. Here +the Noya quenched his thirst, but as he was drinking, the Child that +lay in the bowl, out of his innocency and play, hit him on the Head +with his hand, which the Noya made no matter of but bare patiently, +knowing it was not done out of any malice: and having drunk as much +as sufficed him, went away without doing the Child any harm. + +Being minded to direct the Polonga to this bowl, but desirous withal to +preserve the Child, he told him, That he knew of water, but that he was +such a surly hasty creature, that he was fearful to let him know where +it was, lest he might do some mischief; Making him therefore promise +that he would not, he then told him, that at such a place there was a +bowl of water with a Child playing in it, and that probably the Child +might, as he was tumbling give him a pat on the Head, as he had done +to him before, but charged him nevertheless not to hurt the Child, +Which the Polonga having promised went his way towards the water, as +the Noya had directed him. The Noya knowing his touchy disposition, +went after him, fearing he might do the Child a mischief, and that +thereby he himself might be deprived of the like benefit afterwards. It +fell out as he feared. For as the Polonga drank, the Child patted +him on the head, and he in his hasty humour bit him on the hand and +killed him. The Noya seeing this, was resolved to be revenged; and so +reproaching him for his baseness, fought him so long till he killed +him, and after that devoured him. Which to this day they ever do, +always fight when they meet, and the Conquerour eats the the body of +the vanquished. Hence the Proverb among the Chingulayes, when they see +two men irreconcileable, they compare them to the Polonga and Noya, +and say, Noya Polonga waghe, like a Noya and Polonga. + +[The Carowala.] There is the Carowala, about two foot in length very +poysonous, that lurks in the holes and thatch of houses. The Cats +will seize these and kill and eat them. + +[Gerende.] Other Snakes there are, called Gerende, whereof there +are many but not venomous. Of the former there are but a few in +comparison. These last mentioned the greatest mischief they do, is to +destroy young Birds and Eggs, and young Hares. Rabbets cannot be kept +here to run wild, because of these and other Vermin, such as Polecats, +Ferrets, Weazels, &c. + +[Hickanella.] Hickanella, much like a Lizzard, venomous, but seldom +bites unless provoked, these ly in the thatch of the houses. + +[A Great Spider.] There is a Spider called Democulo, very long black +and hairy, speckled and glistering. Its body is as big as a mans +fist with feet proportionable. These are very poysonous; and they +keep in hollow Trees and holes. Men bitten with them will not dy, +but the pain will for some time put them out of their Sences. + +Cattle are often bit by some of these Snakes, and as often found dead +of them, tho not eaten. Treading upon them sleeping, or the like, +may be the cause of it. When the people are bitten by any of these, +they are cured by Charms and Medicines, if taken and applyed in time. + +There are also a sort of Water Snakes they call Duberria; but harmless. + +Alligators may be reduced hither: there be many of them. Of which we +have said somewhat before. + +[Kobbera-guion, a creature like an Alligator.] There is a Creature +here called Kobbera guion, resembling an Alligator. The biggest may +be five or six foot long, speckled black and white. He lives most +upon the Land but will take the water and dive under it: hath a long +blew forked tongue like a sting, which he puts forth and hisseth and +gapeth, but doth not bite nor sting, tho the appearance of him would +scare those that knew not what he was. He is not afraid of people, +but will ly gaping and hissing at them in the way, and will scarce +stir out of it. He will come and eat Carrion with the Dogs and Jackals, +and will not be feared away by them, but if they come near to bark or +snap at him, with his tayl, which is about an Ell long like a whip, +he will so slash them, that they will run away and howl. This Creature +is not eatable. + +[Tolla-guion.] But there is the Tolla guion very like the former, +which is eaten, and reckoned excellent meat. The Chingulays say it +is the best sort of flesh; and for this reason, That if you eat other +flesh at the same time you eat of this, and have occasion to vomit, you +will never vomit out this tho you vomit all the other. This creature +eats not carrion, but only leaves and herbs; is less of size than +the Kobbera guion, and blackish, lives in hollow Trees and holes in +the Humbosses: And I suppose is the same with that which in the West +Indies they call the Guiana. + +[The People eat Rats.] This Countrey has its Vermin also. They have +a sort of Rats, they call Musk-Rats, because they smell strong of +Musk. These the Inhabitants do not eat of, but of all other sort of +Rats they do. + +Before I conclude my discourse of the Growth and Product of this +Countrey, it will not be improper to reduce under this head its +Precious Stones, Minerals, and other Commodities. Of which I shall +briefly speak, and so make an end of this First Part. + +[Precious Stones.] In this Island are several sorts of Precious Stones, +which the King for his part has enough of, and so careth not to have +more discovery made. For in certain places where they are known to +be, are sharp Poles set up fixed in the ground, signifying, that none +upon pain of being stuck and impaled upon those Poles, presume so much +as to go that way; Also there are certain Rivers, out of which it is +generally reported they do take Rubies and Saphires for the Kings use, +and Cats eyes. And I have seen several pretty coloured stones, some as +big as Cherry-stones, some as Buttons, and transparent, but understood +not what they were. Rubies and Saphires I my self have seen here. + +[Minerals and other Commodities.] Here is Iron and Christal in +great plenty. Salt-Petre they can make. Brimstone some say, is +here, but the King will not have it discovered. Steel they can make +of their Iron. Ebony in great abundance, with choice of tall and +large Timber. Cardamums, Jaggory, Rack, Oyl, black Lead, Turmeric, +Salt, Rice, Bettel-Nuts, Musk, Wax, Pepper, Which last grows here +very well, and might be in great plenty, if it had a Vend. And the +peculiar Commodity of the Island, Cinnamon. Wild Cattel, and wild +Honey in great plenty in the Woods; it lyes in holes or hollow Trees, +free for any that will take the pains to get it. Elephants Teeth, +and Cotton, of which there is good plenty, growing in their own +Grounds, sufficient to make them good and strong cloth for their own +use, and also to sell to the People of the Uplands, where Cotton is +not so plenty. All these things the Land affords, and it might do +it in much greater quantity, if the People were but laborious and +industrious. But that they are not. For the Chingulays are Naturally, +a people given to sloth and laziness: if they can but any ways live, +they abhor to work; onely what their necessities force them to, they +do, that is, to get Food and Rayment. Yet in this I must a little +vindicate them; [The People discouraged from Industry by the Tyranny +they are under.] For what indeed should they do with more than Food and +Rayment, seeing as their Estates encrease, so do their Taxes also? And +altho the People be generally covetous, spending but little, scraping +together what they can, yet such is the Government they are under, +that they are afraid to be known to have any thing, lest it be taken +away from them. Neither have they any encouragement for their industry, +having no Vend by Traffic and Commerce for what they have got. + + + + +PART II. + + + + + +CHAP. I. + +Of the present King of Cande. + + +[The Government of this Island.] Hitherto I have treated of the +Countrey, with the Provisions and Wealth of it: Our next Discourses +shall be of the Political Government there exercised. And here Order +will lead us to speak first of the King and Matters relating to him. + +Antiently this Countrey consisted of Nine Kingdoms, all which had +their several Kings; but now by the vicissitude of Times and Things, +they are all reduced under one King, who is an absolute Tyrant, and +Rules the most arbitrarily of any King in the World. We will first +speak of him as to his Personal Capacity, and next as to his Political. + +In his Personal Capacity, are to be considered his Birth and Parentage, +his Person, his Relations, his State, his Manners, his Pleasures and +Recreations, his Religion. + +[The King's Lineage.] Radga-Singa is his Name, which signifies a +Lyon-King. He is not of the right Descent of the Royal-Blood. For the +former King deceased leaving his Queen a Widow, and two young Princes, +which he had issue by her. She was a Christian, having been baptized +by the Portuguez, and named Dona Catharina. She afterwards married to +the Chief Priest, whom in their Language they call Tirinanxy. And by +him had this Son, the present King. The Tirinanx his Father reigned +and ruled the Land during the minority of the young Princes: but +being aged, he divided the Countrey between the three Princes by Lot, +intending Conde Uda, which is the best part of the Land, for his +own Son, Radga-Singa. Which was obtained by this device. The names +of the three Kingdoms being written on three Papers, were put into +a Pot, and one was appointed, who knew the matter to take them out, +and deliver them one to each, beginning with the Eldest, craftily +delivering that which had Conde Uda written in it unto Radga-Singa; +and so it came to pass according to the old Kings determination. All +these three in the beginning of their Reigns joyned together against +the Portuguez, but soon after fell out among themselves, and this +King in the end prevailed, and got all the Countrey. Danna Polla +Rodgerah the youngest, King of Mautoly, being overthrown, fled down +to the Portuguez to Columba, who sent him to Goa, where he dyed. The +other named Comaure-Singa, King of Owvah, dyed in Cande. + +[His Person, Meen and Habit.] As to the Person of the present King. He +is not tall, but very well set, nor of the clearest colour of their +complexion, but somewhat of the blackest; great rowling Eyes, turning +them and looking every way, alwayes moving them: a brisk bold look, +a great swelling Belly, and very lively in his actions and behaviour, +somewhat bald, not having much hair upon his head, and that gray, a +large comely Beard, with great Whiskers; in conclusion, a very comely +man. He bears his years well, being between Seventy and Eighty years +of age; and tho an Old man, yet appears not to be like one, neither +in countenance nor action. His Apparel is very strange and wonderful, +not after his own Countrey-fashion, or any other, being made after +his own invention. On his head he wears a Cap with four corners like a +Jesuits three teer high, and a Feather standing upright before, like +that in the head of a fore-horse in a Team, a long band hanging down +his back after the Portuguez fashion, his Doublet after so strange +a shape, that I cannot well describe it, the body of one, and the +sleeves of another colour; He wears long Breeches to his Anckles, +Shoes and Stockings. He doth not always keep to one fashion, but +changes as his fancy leads him: but always when he comes abroad, +his Sword hangs by his side in a belt over his shoulder: which no +Chingulays dare wear, only white men may: a Gold Hilt, and Scabberd +most of beaten Gold. Commonly he holdeth in his hand a small Cane, +painted of divers colours, and towards the lower end set round about +with such stones, as he hath, and pleaseth, with a head of Gold. + +[His Queen, and Children.] His right and lawful Queen, who was a +Malabar, brought from the Coast, is still living, but hath not been +with him, as is known, this Twenty years, remaining in the City of +Cande, where he left her; She wants indeed neither maintenance nor +attendance, but never comes out of the Palace. Several Noble-mens +Daughters hold Land for this Service, viz. to come to her Court in +their turns to wait upon her Majesty. She bare him a Prince, but what +became of him, shall hereafter be shewn. He had also a Daughter by +Her, she came also in her Youth to a piteous and unfortunate death, +as I shall relate in its place. + +[His Palace, Situation and Description of it.] He keeps his Court +at Digligy nour, whither he fled in a Rebellion against him. His +Palace stands adjoyning to a great Hill, which was before mentioned; +near unto that part of the Hill next abutting upon his Court none +dares presume to set his foot: that being for his safeguard to fly +unto in time of need. The Palace is walled about with a Clay Wall, +and Thatched, to prevent the Claye's being melted by the Rains, which +are great and violent: Within this Wall it is all full of houses; +most of which are low and thatched; but some are two Stories high, and +tyled very handsomely, with open Galleries for Air, rayled about with +turned Banisters, one Ebony, and one painted, but not much Prospect, +standing between two Hills. And indeed the King lives there not so +much for pleasure as security. The Palace it self hath many large and +stately Gates two leaved; these Gates, with their Posts excellently +carved; the Iron work thereunto belonging, as Bolts and Locks, all +rarely engraven. The Windows inlayd with Silver Plates and Ebony. On +the top of the houses of his Palace and Treasury, stand Earthen Pots +at each corner; which are for ornament; or which is a newer fashion, +something made of Earth resembling Flowers and Branches. And no +Houses besides, except Temples, may have these placed upon them. The +contrivance of his Palace is, as I may say, like Woodstock Bower, +with many turnings and windings, and doors, he himself having ordered +and contrived all these Buildings, and the manner of them. At all the +Doors and Passages stand Watches: and they who thus give attendance +are not to pass without special Order from one place to another, +but are to remain in that place or at that Gate, where the King hath +appointed them. By means of these contrivances it is not easie to know +in what part or place his Person is, neither doth he care they should. + +[Strong Guards about his Court.] He has strong Watches night and +day about his Court. And they are his Grandees, who themselves in +person watch in certain places, where the King himself appoints them: +and they dare not be absent from thence, without it be to go to eat, +or upon such like occasions. At Night they all have their set places +within the Court, where they cannot one come to the speech of the +other, neither dare they that are near together, or in fight one of +the other, so much as come and sit together and talk, to pass away +the Nights. All these great men have Souldiers under them, and they +are also to come by turns to watch the Court. But at Night as their +Masters and Commanders watch within the Walls, so they must watch +without, in outward Courts and Guards; neither dare any of them be +seen within with their Commanders. At the end of every Watch there +are a multitude of Trumpets and Drums to make a noise; which is to +keep his People waking, and for the honour of his Majesty. There are +also Elephants, which are appointed all night to stand and watch, lest +there should be any Tumult; which if there should, could presently +trample down a multitude. + +[Next his own Person Negro's watch.] He hath also a Guard of Cofferies +or Negro's, in whom he imposeth more confidence, then in his own +People. These are to watch at his Chamber door, and next his Person. + +[Spies sent out a Nights.] At uncertain times he will send out a +Spy by Night, to see what Watch is kept. Who once finding one of the +Great Men asleep, took his Cap, his Sword and other Arms, and brought +them to the King; who afterwards restored them to the Owner again, +reproving him, and bidding him take more heed for the future. These +Spyes also are to hear and see what passes: neither is there any +thing said or done but he has notice of it. Formerly he used in the +Nights to disguise himself and walk abroad in the Streets to see all +passages, but now he will not adventure so to do. + +[His attendants.] Most of his Attendants are Boyes, and Young Men, +that are well favoured, and of good Parentage. For the supplying +himself with these, he gives order to his Dissava's or Governors of +the Countreys to pick and choose out Boyes, that are comely and of +good Descent, and send them to the Court. These Boyes go bare-headed +with long hair hanging down their backs. Not that he is guilty of +Sodomy nor did I ever hear the Sin so much as mentioned among them. + +[Handsom women belong to his Kitchin.] He hath many Women belonging to +his Kitchin, choosing to have his Meat dressed by them. Several times +he hath sent into the Countreys a Command to gather handsome young +Women of the Chingulayes to recruit his Kitchin, with no exceptions +whether married or unmarried and those that are chosen for that +Service never return back again. Once since my being on the Land, all +the Portuguez Women that were young and white were sent for to the +Court, no matter whether Maids or Wives; where some remained until +now, and some that were not amiable in his sight were sent home; +and some having purchased his displeasure were cast into a River, +which is his manner of executing Women. And some sent Prisoners in +the Countrey, being none admitted to speech or fight of them. + +[His Women, and the Priviledg of the Towns where they live.] Concubines +he keepeth not many. Some are within his Palace. And those whose Office +is about his Kitchin are reported to be so, which is not improbable, +seeing he admits none but them that are young and very handsom to the +imployment. Other of his women dwell in Towns near to the City. Into +which no Stranger is permitted to go, nay it is dangerous to approach +near. These Towns have this Priviledg, that if any Slave flee from his +Master and come hither, he is safe and free from his Masters service, +but still remains a Slave there to them. + +[His State when he walks in his Palace; or goes abroad.] Sometimes he +walketh about his Palace, where there are certain Pedestalls of Stone, +whitened with Lime and laid in Oyl, so that they look purely white, +made and set up in divers places, here he stands when he comes forth, +that he might be above the rest of the People, and see about him. But +when he is minded to go abroad, though it be never so little a way, +and he seldom or never goes far, Order is given some time before, +for all Soldiers of his Guards which are a great many, it may be +Thousands, together with a Dutch and Portugal Captain with their Flags +and Soldiers, Drummers, Trumpeters, Fifers, Singers, and all belonging, +as Elephants, Horses, Falkeners with their Faulkons and many others, +to stand at the Gate in a readiness to attend his pleasure. And tho +he means not to come forth, yet they must wait in this manner, until +he give order, that they may depart to their houses. Commonly all +this assembly are gathered together at the Palace three or four times +before he comes out once. And oftentimes he comes out when none there +are aware of it, with only those that attend on his person within his +Palace. And then when it is heard, that his Majesty is come forth, +they all run ready to break their necks, and place themselves at a +distance to Guard his Person and wait his pleasure. Sometimes, but very +seldom, He comes forth riding upon an Horse or Elephant. But usually +he is brought out in a Pallenkine; which is nothing so well made as +in other parts of India. The ends of the Bambou it is carried by, +are largely tipped with Silver, and curiously wrought and engraven: +for he hath very good workmen of that profession. + +The place where he goeth when he comes thus abroad, is to a +Bankqueting-house built by a Pond side, which he has made. It is +not above a Musquet shot from his Palace. Where he goeth for his +diversion. Which I shall by and by more particularly relate. + +[His reception of Embassadors.] Another instance of his State +and Grandure will appear in his reception of Ambassadors. Who are +received with great honour and show. First he sends several of his +great men to meet them with great Trains of Soldiers, the ways all cut +broad, and the grass pared away for many miles: Drums and Trumpets, +and Pipes, and Flags going before them, Victuals and all sorts of +varieties are daily brought to them, and continue to be so all the +time they are in the Land, and all at free-cost. For the Custom here +is, Embassadors, stay they never so long, are maintained at the Kings +Cost and Charges. And being in the City, have their Victuals brought +them out from the Kings Palace, ready dressed. Presents, Goods or +whatsoever they please to bring with them, the King prepareth men to +carry. And when they are come to the House that is prepared for them, +which is hung top and sides with white Callico, they are kept under a +Guard, and great Commanders with Soldiers appointed to watch at their +Gates, which is accounted for a great honour. But these Guards dare +not permit any to come to the Speech of them, for the King careth +not that any should talk with Ambassadors, but himself, with whom +he taketh [His delight in them.] great delight to have conference, +and to see them brought before him in fine Apparrel, their Swords by +their sides with great State and Honour, and that the Ambassadors +may see and take notice of the greatness of his Majesty. And after +they have been there some times, he gives them both Men and handsom +young Maids for their Servants, to attend and also to accompany them: +often causing them to be brought into his presence to see his Sports +and Pastimes, and not caring to send them away; but in a very familiar +manner entertaining discourse with them. + + + + + +CHAP. II. + +Concerning the King's Manners, Vices, Recreation, Religion. + + +Under the Consideration of his Manners, will fall his Temperance, +his Ambition and Pride, his Policy and Dissimulation, his cruel and +bloody Disposition. + +[Sparing in his Dyet.] He is temperate both in his Diet and his +Lust. Of the former, I am informed by those that have attended on his +Person in his Palace, that though he hath all sorts of Varieties the +Land affords brought to his Table, yet his chief fare is Herbs, and +ripe pleasant Fruits: and this but once a day. Whatsoever is brought +for him to eat or drink is covered with a white cloath, and whoever +brings it, hath a Mufler tyed about his mouth, lest he should breath +upon the Kings Food. [After what manner he Eats.] The Kings manner +of eating is thus. He sits upon a Stool before a small Table covered +with a white cloath, all alone. He eats on a green Plantane-Leaf laid +in a Gold Bason. There are twenty or thirty Dishes prepared for him, +which are brought into his Dining-Room. And which of these Dishes +the King pleases to call for, a Nobleman appointed for that service, +takes a Portion of and reaches in a Ladle to the Kings Bason. This +person also waits with a mufler about his mouth. + +[Chast himself, and requires his Attendants to be so.] And as he is +abstemious in his eating, so in the use of women. If he useth them +'tis unknown and with great secrecy. He hath not had the Company of +his Queen this twenty years, to wit, since he went from Candy, where +he left her. He allowes not in his Court Whoredom or Adultery; and many +times when he hears of the misdemeanors of some of his Nobles in regard +of women, He not only Executes them, but severely punisheth the women, +if known: and he hath so many Spyes, that there is but little done, +which he knows not of. And often he gives Command to expel all the +women out of the City, not one to remain. But by little and little +when they think his wrath is appeas'd, they do creep in again. But +no women of any Quality dare presume, and if they would, they cannot, +the Watches having charge given them not to let them pass. Some have +been taken concealed under mans Apparel, and what became of them +all may judg, for they never went home again. Rebellion does not +more displease this King, then for his Nobles to have to do with +women. Therefore when any are admitted to his Court to wait upon +him, they are not permitted to enjoy the Company of their Wives, +no more then any other women. Neither hath he suffered any for near +this twenty years to have their Wives in the City, except Slaves or +inferior servants. + +[He committed incest, but such as was allowable.] Indeed he was once +guilty of an Act, that seemed to argue him a man of most unbridled +Lust. For he had a Daughter that was with Child by himself: but +in Childbed both dyed. But this manner of Incest is allowable in +Kings, if it be only to beget a right Royal Issue, which can only be +gotten that way. But in all other 'tis held abominable, and severely +punished. And here they have a common and usual Proverb, None can +reproach the King nor the Beggar. The one being so high, that none +dare; the other so low that nothing can shame or reproach them. + +[His Pride.] His Pride and affectation of honour is unmeasurable. Which +appears in his Peoples manner of Address to him, which he either +Commands or allows of. [How the people Address to the King.] When +they come before him they fall flat down on their Faces to the Ground +at three several times, and then they sit with their legs under them +upon their Knees all the time they are in his presence: And when he +bids them to absent, they go backwards, untill they are out of his +sight or a great distance from him. But of Christian People indeed +he requires no more then to kneel with their Hats off before him. + +[They give him divine worship.] Nay, He takes on him all the Ceremonies +and Solemnities of Honour, which they shew unto their Gods; making his +account that as he is now their King, so hereafter he shall be one of +their Gods. And the People did call him God. Formerly since my being +on that Land, he used not to come out of his Palace into the sight of +the People but very seldom out of State and Haughtiness of Spirit; +but now of later times he comes forth daily. And altho he be near +fourscore years of age, yet his greatest delight is in Honour and +Majesty, being [Pleased with high Titles.] most pleased with high +and windy Titles given him. Such as Mauhawaul, a Phrase importing +Greatness, but not expressible in our Language. Hondrewne Boudouind, +Let your Majesty be a God. When the King speaks to them, they answer +him at every period, Oiboa, many Lives. Baula Gaut, the limb of a Dog, +speaking to the King of themselves: yet now of late times since here +happened a Rebellion against him, he fears to assume to himself the +Title of God; having visibly seen and almost felt, that there is a +greater power then His ruling on Earth, which set the hearts of the +People against Him: and so hath given command to prophane that great +Name no more, by ascribing it to him. + +[An instance or two of the King's haughty stomach.] In Anno 1675, one +of the Kings greatest and most Valiant Generals, and that had been +notably successful against the Dutch, had done many pieces of good +service for the King, expelled the Hollander out of several Forts, +taking and killing many or them, this man the King was jealous of, +and did resolve to take away his Head as a reward of his Valour; +which he had some private Intelligence of, and so Fled, being then in +Camp against the Dutch, and got to Columba with his wife and goods. By +which the King had an invaluable Loss. [He slights the defection of one +of his best Generals.] Yet the King out of the height of his Stomach, +seemed not in the least to be vexed thereat, neither did he regard it; +as if it were beneath the quality of such a Monarch to be moved with +such a Trifle. But sent down another General in his place; And as for +the house and estate of him that Fled, and whatsoever he left behind +him, he let it lye and rot, scorning to esteem or regard it. + +[He scorns to receive his Revenues.] To give you an Instance or two +more of this Princes Spirit. At the time of New-year, all his Subjects, +high and low, do bring him certain Presents, or rather Taxes, each +one a certain rate; which formerly he used constantly to take, but of +late years, He so abounds with all things, continually putting into +his Treasury, and but seldom taking out, and that but little, that he +thinks scorn to receive these his due revenues, least his people should +think it were out of necessity and want. Nevertheless the Great Men +still at the New-year, bring their Presents day after day before the +King at his coming forth, hoping it will please him to accept them, +but now of many years he receives them not. His mind is so haughty, +that he scorns to seem to value any thing in the world. When tydings +are sometimes brought him, that the Dutch have made an Invasion into +his Countrey, although he be well able to expel them, he will not so +much as regard it. + +[The Dutch serve their ends upon his Pride by flattering him.] The +Dutch knowing his Proud Spirit make their advantage of it, by +Flattering him with their Ambassadors, telling him that they are his +Majesties humble Subjects and Servants; and that it is out of their +Loyalty to him, that they build Forts, and keep Watches round about +his Countrey, to prevent Forraign Nations and Enemies from coming. And +that as they are thus imployed in his Majesties service, so it is for +sustenance, which they want, that occasioned their coming up into his +Majesties Countrey. And thus by Flattering him, and ascribing to him +High and Honourable Titles, which are things he greatly delights in, +some times they prevail to have the Countrey (they have invaded,) and +he to have the Honour. Yet at other times, upon better Consideration, +he will not be Flattered, but falls upon them at unawares, and does +them great damage. + +[The people give away to the King's foul cloaths.] Such a Veneration +does he expect from the People, that whatsoever things are carrying +to him which are known by the white Cloath they are wrapt up in, +all persons meeting them turn out of the way: not excepting the Kings +foul Cloaths. For when they are carried to washing (which is daily) +all even the greatest rise up, as they come by, which is known by +being carried on an hand heaved upwards, covered with a Painted cloth. + +[His natural abilities, and deceitful temper.] He is crafty, cautious, +a great dissembler, nor doth he want wisdom. He is not passionate +in his anger. For with whomsoever he be angry, he will not shew it: +neither is he rash or over-hasty in any matters, but doth all things +with deliberation, tho but with a little advise: asking Counsel of no +body but himself. He accounts it Wit and Policy to lie and dissemble, +that his intents and purposes may the better be concealed; but he +abhorreth and punisheth those that lie to him. + +[His wise saying concerning Runnawayes.] Dutch Runnawayes, whereof +there are several come to him, he saith are Rogues that either +have robbed or killed, or else would never run away from their own +Nation. And tho he receiveth them, yet esteemeth them not. + +[Naturally cruel.] He seems to be naturally disposed to Cruelty: +For he sheds a great deal of blood, and gives no reason for it. His +Cruelty appears both in the Tortures and Painful deaths he inflicts, +and in the extent of his punishments, viz, upon whole Families for +the miscarriage of one in them. For when the King is displeased with +any, he does not alwayes command to kill them outright, but first to +torment them, which is done by cutting and pulling away their flesh +by Pincers, burning them with hot Irons clapped to them to make them +confess of their Confederates; and this they do, to rid themselves of +their Torments, confessing far more than ever they saw or knew. After +their Confession, sometimes he commands to hang their two Hands +about their Necks, and to make them eat their own flesh, and their +own Mothers to eat of their own Children; and so to lead them thro +the City in public view to terrifie all, unto the place of Execution, +the [The Dogs follow Prisoners to execution.] Dogs following to eat +them. For they are so accustomed to it, that they seeing a Prisoner +led away, follow after. At the place of Execution, there are alwayes +some sticking upon Poles, others hanging up in quarters upon Trees; +besides, what lyes killed by Elephants on the ground, or by other +ways. This place is alwayes in the greatest High-way, that all may +see and stand in awe. For which end this is his constant practice. + +[The Kings Prisoners; their Misery.] Moreover, he hath a great many +Prisoners, whom he keepeth in Chains, some in the common Gaol, some +committed to the custody of Great Men; and for what or for how long +time none dare enquire. Commonly they ly thus two, four or six years; +and some have Victuals given them, and some not having it, must ask +leave to go out and beg with a Keeper. It is according as the King +appoints, when they are committed. Or some of them being driven to +want do get food by work, such as, sewing, making Caps, Doublets, +Purses. This coming once to the Kings Ears, he said, I put them there +to torment and punish them, not to work and be well maintained; and so +commanded to take away their Sizzars and Needles from them. Yet this +lasted not long, for afterwards they fell to their work again. Those +that have been long there are permitted to build little Shops on +the Street side against the Prison, and to come out in the day time, +and sell their work as they make it; but in the Night time are shut +up again. + +When the Streets are to be swept about the Palace, they make the +Prisoners come out in their Chains, and do it. + +And after all their Imprisonment, without any examination, they are +carried forth and executed: and these not only the common sort, but +even the greatest and most nobly descended in the Land: For with whom +he is displeased, he maketh no difference. + +[He punishes whole generations for the sake of one.] Nor is his +wrath appeased by the Execution of the Malefactor, but oftentimes +he punisheth all his Generation; it may be kills them alltogether, +or gives them all away for Slaves. + +[The sad condition of young Gentlemen that wait on his Person.] Thus +he often deals with those, whose Children are his Attendants. I +mentioned before, that young Men of the best Families in the Land, +are sought out to wait upon the King in his Court. These after they +have served here some small time, and have as it were but seen the +Court, and known his Customs and Manners, he requiteth them by cutting +off their Heads, and putting them into their Bellies: other faults +none do know. Heretofore, as it is reported, he was not so Cruel, +but now none escapes, that serves in his Palace. Then he recruits +his Slain out of the Countries, by giving Orders to his Dissava's +or Governors to send him others to Court. Whither they go like an Ox +to the Slaughter, but with far more heavy hearts. For both they and +their Parents full well know what end the King's honorable Service +will bring them to. Howbeit there is no remedy. Being thus by Order +sent unto the Court, their own Parents must provide for and maintain +them, until the King is pleased to call them to his Use which it may +be will not be in some years. Sometimes it happens, that the Boys +thus brought, before the King makes use of them about his Person, +are grown too big, and so escape. But those that are employed in the +Palace, enjoy this favour, That all such Taxes, Customs, or other +Duties belonging to the King, which their Fathers were wont to pay, +are released, until such time as they are discharged from the King's +Employment; which is always either by Execution, or by being given to +somebody for perpetual Bondmen. During the time of the King's favour, +he is never admitted to go home to Visit his Parents and Friends. The +Malekind may come to see him, but no Women are admitted, be it his +Mother that bare him. And after he is killed, tho' for what no man +knows, he is accounted a Rebel and Traitor against the King: and then +his Father's House, Land and Estate is seized on for the King. Which +after some time by giving of Fees and Gifts to the great ones, they do +redeem again: And sometimes the whole Family and Generation perish, as +I said before. So that after a Lad is taken into the King's Palace, his +Kindred are afraid to acknowledge Alliance to him. But these matters +may more properly be related, when we come to speak of his Tyranny. + +[His Pleasure Houses.] Sometimes for his Pleasure, he will ride or +be carried to his Banquetting-House, which is about a Musquet-shot +from his Palace. It stands on a little Hill; where with abundance +of pains and many Months labour, they have made a little Plain, +in length not much above an Arrows flight, in breadth less. Where +at the head of a small Valley, he hath made a Bank cross to stop the +Water running down. It is now become a fine Pond, and exceeding full +of Fish. At this Place the King hath several Houses built according +to his own appointment very handsom, born up with carved Pillars and +Painted, and round about Rails and Banisters turned, one Painted and +one Ebony, like Balconie. Some standing high upon a Wall, being for +him to sit in, and see Sport with his Elephants, and other Beasts, +as also for a Prospect abroad. Others standing over this Pond, where +he himself sits and feedeth his Fish with boiled Rice, Fruits and +Sweet-meats. They are so tame that they will come and eat in his hand; +but never doth he suffer any to be catch'd. This Pond is useful for +his Elephants to wash in. The Plain was made for his Horses to run +upon. For often-times he commands his Grooms to get up and ride in +his Presence; and sometimes for that good Service, gives the Rider +five or ten Shillings, and it may be a piece of Cloath. Always when +he comes forth, his Horses are brought out ready saddled before him; +but he himself mounts them very seldom. All of which he had from the +Dutch, some sent to him for Presents, and some he hath taken in War. He +hath in all some twelve or fourteen: some of which are Persian Horses. + +[His Pastimes abroad.] Other Pastimes and Recreations he hath (for +this is all he minds or regards.) As to make them bring wild Elephants +out of the Woods, and catch them in his Presence. The manner how +they get them unto the City, I have mentioned already. Also when he +comes out of his Court, he Delights to look upon his Hawks, altho' +he never use them for his Game; sometimes on his Dogs, and tame Deer, +and Tygers, and strange kind of Birds and Beasts; of both which he +hath a great many. Also he will try his Guns, and shoot at Marks, +which are excellently true, and rarely inlay'd with Silver, Gold, +and Ivory. For the Smiths that make them dare not present them to his +hand, not having sufficiently proved them. He hath Eight or Nine small +Iron Cannon, lately taken from the Dutch, which he hath mounted in +Field-Carriages, all rarely carved, and inlay'd with Silver and Brass, +and coloured Stones, set in convenient places, and painted with Images +and Flowers. But the Guns disgrace the Carriages. He keeps them in an +House on the Plain. Upon some Festival times he useth them. I think, +they are set there chiefly for a Memorial of his late Victories: For +he hath many, and far better Guns of Brass that are not so regarded. + +[His Diversion at home.] In his Palace he passeth his time with looking +upon certain Toyes and Fancies that he hath, and upon his Arms and +Guns, calling in some or other of his great Men to see the same, +asking them if they have a Gun will shoot further than that: and how +much Steel such a Knife, as he will shew them, needs to have in it. He +takes great delight in Swimming, in which he is very expert. And the +Custom is, when he goes into the Water, that all his Attendance that +can Swim must go in likewise. + +[His Religion.] And now lastly for his Religion, you cannot expect +much from him. Of the Religion of his Countrey he makes but a small +Profession; as perceiving that there is a greater God, than those +that they thro long custom, have and do Worship. And therefore when +an Impostor, a Bastard Moor by Nation born in that Land; came and +publickly set up a new nameless God, as he styled him; and that he +was sent to destroy the Temples of their Gods, the King opposed it +not for a good while, as waiting to see which of these Gods would +prevail, until he saw that he aimed to make himself King, then he +allowed of him no longer: as I shall shew more at large hereafter: +when I come to speak of the Religion of the Countrey. + +[How he stands affected to the Christian Religion.] The Christian +Religion, he doth not in the least persecute, or dislike, but rather as +it seems to me, esteems and honours it. As a sign of which take this +passage. When his Sister died, for whom he had a very dear Affection, +there was a very grievous Mourning and Lamentation made for her +throughout the whole Nation; all Mirth and Feasting laid aside, +and all possible signs of sorrow exprest: and in all probability, +it was as much as their lives were worth, who should at this time do +any thing, that might look like joy. This was about Christmas. The +Dutch did notwithstanding adventure to keep their Christmas by +Feasting. The News of this was brought to the King. And every body +reckoned it would go hard with the Dutch for doing this. But because +it was done at a Festival of their Religion, the King past it by, +and took no notice of it. The Value also that he has for the Christian +Religion, will appear from the respect he gives the Professors of it; +as will be seen afterwards. + + + + + + +CHAP. III. + +Of the Kings Tyrannical Reign. + + +Wee have all this while considered this King, with respect unto +his Person, Temper, and Inclinations, now we will speak of him with +more immediate respect unto his Office and Government, as he is a +King. And here we will discourse of the manner of his Government, +of his Treasure and Revenues, of his Great Officers, and lastly, +of his Strength and Wars. + +[His Government Tyrannical.] As to the manner of his Government, +it is Tyrannical and Arbitrary in the highest degree: For he ruleth +Absolute, and after his own Will and Pleasure: his own Head being +his only Counsellor. The Land all at his Disposal, and all the People +from the highest to the lowest Slaves, or very like Slaves: both in +Body and Goods wholly at his Command. Neither wants He those three +Virtues of a Tyrant, Jealousie, Dissimulation, and Cruelty. + +[His Policy.] But because Policy is a necessary endowment of a Prince, +I will first shew in an instance or two, that he is not devoid of it. + +[He Farms out His Countrey for Service.] The Countrey being wholly +His, the King Farms out his Land, not for Money, but Service. And the +People enjoy Portions of Land from the King, and instead of Rent, +they have their several appointments, some are to serve the King +in his Wars, some in their Trades, some serve him for Labourers, +and others are as Farmers to furnish his House with the Fruits of +the Ground; and so all things are done without Cost, and every man +paid for his pains: that is, they have Lands for it; yet all have +not watered Land enough for their needs, that is, such Land as good +Rice requires to grow in; so that such are fain to sow on dry Land, +and Till other mens Fields for a subsistence. These Persons are free +from payment of Taxes; only sometimes upon extraordinary occasions, +they must give an Hen or Mat or such like, to the King's use: for as +much as they use the Wood and Water that is in his Countrey. But if +any find the Duty to be heavy, or too much for them, they may leaving +their House and Land, be free from the King's Service, as there is +a Multitude do. And in my judgment they live far more at ease, after +they have relinquished the King's Land, than when they had it. + +Many Towns are in the King's hand, the Inhabitants whereof are to Till +and Manure a quantity of the Land according to their Ability, and lay +up the Corn for the King's use. These Towns the King often bestows +upon some of his Nobles for their Encouragement and Maintenance, +with all the fruits and benefits that before came to the King from +them. In each of these Towns there is a Smith to make and mend the +Tools of them to whom the King hath granted them, and a Potter to +fit them with Earthen Ware, and a Washer to wash their Cloaths, and +other men to supply what there is need of. And each one of these +hath a piece of Land for this their Service, whether it be to the +King or the Lord; but what they do for the other People they are +paid for. Thus all that have any Place or Employment under the King, +are paid without any Charge to the King. + +[His Policy to Secure himself from Assassination or Rebellion.] His +great Endeavour is to Secure himself from Plots and Conspiracies of +his People, who are sorely weary of his tyrannical Government over +them, and do often Plot to make away with him; but by his subtilty +and good fortune together, he prevents them. And for this purpose he +is very Vigilant in the Night: the noise of Trumpets and Drums, which +he appoints at every Watch, hinders both himself and all others from +sleeping. In the Night also he commonly does most of his Business, +calling Embassadors before him, and reading the Letters; also +displacing some of his Courtiers, and promoting others, and giving +Sentence to execute those whom he would have to live no longer; and +many times Commands to lay hold on and carry away great and Noble men, +who until that instant knew not that they were out of his favour. + +[Another point of his Policy.] His Policy is to make his Countrey as +intricate and difficult to Travel as may be, and therefore forbids +the Woods to be felled, especially those that divide Province from +Province, and permits no Bridges to be made over his Rivers: nor the +Paths to be made wider. + +[Another, which is to find his People work to do.] He often employs +his People in vast works, and that will require years to finish, that +he may inure them to Slavery, and prevent them from Plotting, against +him, as haply they might do if they were at better leisure. Therefore +he approves not that his People should be idle; but always finds +one thing or other to be done, tho the work be to little or no +purpose. According to the quantity of the work, so he will appoint +the People of one County or of two to come in: and the Governor of the +said County or Counties to be Overseer of the Work. At such times the +Soldiers must lay by their Swords, and work among the People. These +works are either digging down Hills, and carrying the Earth to fill up +Valleys; thus to enlarge his Court, which standeth between two Hills, +(a more uneven and unhandsom spot of ground, he could not well have +found in all his Kingdom); or else making ways for the Water to run +into the Pond, and elsewhere for his use in his Palace. Where he hath +it running thro in many places unto little Ponds made with Lime and +Stone, and full of Fish. + +[A vast work undertaken and finished by the King.] To bring this +Water to his Palace, was no small deal of labour. For not having a +more convenient way, they were forced to split a great Mountain in +twain to bring the Water thro, and after that to make a Bank cross a +Valley far above a Cables length, and in height above four Fathom, +with thickness proportionable to maintain it, for the Water to run +over the top. Which at first being only Earth, the Water would often +break down; but now both bottom and sides are paved and wrought up +with Stone. After all this, yet it was at least four or five Miles to +bring this Water in a Ditch; and the ground all Hills and Valleys, so +that they were forced to turn and wind, as the Water would run. Also +when they met with Rocks which they could not move, as this Ground +is full of them, they made great Fires with Wood upon it, until it +was soundly hot; and hereby it became so soft, that they could easily +break it with Mawls. + +[The turning this water did great injury to the People.] This Water +was that which nourished that Countrey, from whence it was taken. The +People of which ever since have scarce been able to Till their +Land. Which extremity did compel the People of those Parts to use a +means to acquaint the King how the Countrey was destroyed thereby, +and disabled from performing those Duties and Services, which they +owed unto the King; and that there was Water sufficient both for His +Majestie's Service, and also to relieve their Necessities. Which the +King took very ill from them, as if they would seem to grudge him a +little Water. And sure I am, woe be to him, that should mention that +matter again. + +[But he little regards his Peoples good.] So far is he from regarding +the good of his Countrey that he rather endeavours the Destruction +thereof. For issue he hath none alive, and e're long, being of a great +Age Nature tells him, he must leave it. Howbeit no love lost between +the King and his People. Yet he daily contriveth and buildeth in his +Palace like Nebuchadnezzar, wet and dry, day and night, not showing the +least sign of Favour to his People. Who oftentimes by such needless +Imployments, are Letted from the seasonable times of Ploughing and +Harvest, to their great prejudice, and sometimes utter undoing. + +[The king by craft at once both pleased and punished his People.] After +the Rebellion, when the People that lived at a further distance, +saw that the King intended to settle himself near the Mountain +to which he fled, Viz. Digligy, and not to come into the old City +again, it being very troublesom and tedious to bring their Rents and +Taxes thither, they all jointly met together, being a great number, +and sent an Address to intimate their Desires to him; which was with +great Submission, That His Majesty would not leave them destitute of +his Presence, which was to them as the Sun, that he would not absent +himself from them to dwell in a Mountain in a desolate Countrey; +but seeing there was no further danger, and all the Rebels destroyed, +that he would return to his old Palace again, vowing all Fidelity to +him. The King did not like this Message, and was somewhat afraid there +being such a tumultuous Company met together, and so thought not fit to +drive them away, or publickly to declare his displeasure at them; but +went to work like a Politician. Which was to tell them that he thanked +them for their love and affection towards him; and that he was desirous +to dwell among them in such a part of their Countrey as he named: and +so bad them all go to work to build him a Palace there. The People +departed with some Satisfaction, and fell to work might and main: +and continued at it for near two years together, felling Timber, and +fetching it out of the Woods, laying Foundations, hewing Stone, till +they were almost killed with labour. And being wrought quite tyred, +they began to accuse and grumble at one another for having been the +occasion of all this toil. After they had laboured thus a long while, +and were all discouraged, and the People quiet, the King sent word to +them to leave off. And now it lies unfinished, all the Timber brought +in, rots upon the place, and the building runs to ruin. + +[In what labours he employs his People.] And this is the manner how +he employs his People; pulling down and building up again, equalling +unequal grounds, making sinks under ground for the passage of water +thro' his Palace, dragging of great Trees out of the Wood to make +Pounds to catch Elephants in his Presence; altho' they could catch +them with far less labour, and making houses to keep them in, after +they are taken. + +[He Poysons his only son.] He stands not upon any Villainy to establish +himself, or strike terror into his People. This made him cut off his +only Son, a young man of about Fifteen years. After the Rebellion the +Kingdom being setled in the King's hands again, and knowing that the +hearts of the People disaffecting him, stood strongly bent towards the +Prince, and fearing his own safety as the Prince grew to riper years, +to prevent all, he poisoned him. For about a year after the rebellion, +his Son was Sick, the King takes this Opportunity to dispatch him by +pretending to send Physic to him to Cure him. The People hearing of +the Death of the Prince, according to the Custom of the Land when any +of the Royal Blood is deceased, came all in general towards the City +where he was, with black or else very dirty Cloaths, which is their +Mourning, the Men ail bare-headed, the Women with their hair loose +and hanging about their Shoulders, to mourn and lament for the Death +of their young Prince. Which the King hearing of, sent this word unto +them, That since it was not his fortune to live, to sit on his Throne +after him and Reign over the Land, it would be but in vain to mourn; +and a great trouble and lett unto the Countrey: and their voluntary +good will was taken in as good part as the mourning it self, and +so dismist the Assembly; and burned the Princes dead Body without +Ceremonies or Solemnities. + +[The extraordinary lamentation at the Death of his Sister.] Yet the +Death of an old Sister which he had, caused no small lamentation. It +was she that carried the Prince away in the Rebellion. Which I shall +relate by and by. Countrey after Countrey came up to mourn, giving +all signs of extraordinary sadness, both in Habit and Countenance; +the King himself was seen to weep bitterly. The White men also came, +which the King took well. Insomuch that the Hollanders supposing the +King himself to be dead, came up to take Possession of the Countrey; +but hearing the contrary and understanding their mistake returned +back again. The King and all his Countrey for more than a years time +went in mourning. And her Body was burnt with all the Honour and +State that could be. Yet notwithstanding all the love and respect +he bare unto her, he did not once Visit her in all the time of her +Sickness. And it is now for certain reported that there is not one +of his Generation left. + +[His craft and cruelty shewn at once.] Once to try the hearts of +his Attendants, and to see what they would do; being in the Water a +swimming, he feigned himself to be in extremity, and near Drowning, +and cryed out for help; upon which two young Men more venturous and +forward than the rest, immediately made way and came to his help: +who taking hold of his Body brought him safe to Land. At which he +seemed to be very glad. Putting on his Cloaths he went to his Palace: +then he demanded to know who and which they were that had holpen him +out of the Water. They, supposing by his Speech it was to give them +a reward for the good Service they had so lately done him, answered, +We were they. Whereupon he Commands to call such a great Man. (For +it is they whom he appoints always to see Execution done by their +Soldiers.) To whom he gave Command, saying, Take both these, and lead +them to such a place, and cut off their Heads, who dared to presume +to lay their hands on my Person, and did not prostrate themselves +rather that I might lay my hand on them for my relief and safety. And +accordingly they were Executed. + + + + + + +CHAP. IV. + +Of his Revenues and Treasure. + + +[The King's rents brought three times in the year.] Three times in the +year they usually carry their Rents unto the King. The one is at the +New-year called Ourida cotamaul. The other is for the First fruits, +Alleusal cotamaul. And the last is at a certain Sacrifice in the Month +of November to their God, called Ilmoy cotamaul. But besides these, +whatsoever is wanting in the King's House at any other time, and they +have it, they must upon the King's Order bring it. These Rents are but +little Money, but chiefly Corn, Rice, or what grows out of the Ground. + +[The first is accompanied with a great Festival.] To speak a little +of first time, Viz. at the beginning of the New year, when the King's +Duties are brought him. Their New year is always either the 27th, +or the 28th, or the 29th of March: At this time upon a special and +good day (for which the Astrologers are consulted) the King washes +his head, which is a very great Solemnity among them. The Palace is +all adorned with Tor-nes, a sort of Triumphal Arches, that make a very +fine shew. They are high Poles standing in rows before all the Gates +of the Palace, either nine or seven in a row, the middlemost being +the highest, and so they fall lower and lower on each side. Thro +the middle of them there is an arched passage which serves for a +Door. On the top of the Poles are Flags flying, and all about hung +full of painted Cloth with Images, and Figures of Men, and Beasts, +and Birds, and Flowers: Fruits also are hanged up in great order and +exactness. On each side of the entrance of the Arch stand Plantane +Trees, with bunches of Plantanes on them as if they were growing. + +There are also in some places single Poles of an exceeding height +standing by, with long Penons of divers colours flying, and a Bell +at the end of each, as in the Figure B. And now they say, The Palace +is adorned beyond Heaven. + +All the Army is summoned in to stand and wait at the Palace, for +the greater State. In the mean time he goes to his Washing-houses, +houses built on purpose for him to wash in, called Oulpungi, here +are Baths, and Streams and Conveyances of Water, and many Servants, +whose Office it is to wait upon the business of these houses. Here he +washes his head. Which when he has done, he comes forth into Public +view, where all his Militia stand in their Arms. Then the great Guns +are fired. [How the Nobles bring their Gifts, or Duties.] Now all the +great Men, the Nobles and the Governors of the Countrey make their +appearance before him with their Dackini, their New-years Gifts, +which are due and accustomed Presents, for Persons in their Places +and Offices to give. There is a certain Rate for it. Their manner of +bringing these Gifts or rather Duties is thus, Their Servants bring +them wrapt up in white Cloth to the Court, and then they take them at +their hands, put them upon their heads, and so come in humble manner, +and lay them at the King's feet. These Presents are Gold, Jewels, +Plate, Arms, Knives, Cloth, each one by a rate according to the Place +he is in, and the Countrey he hath under him: And most of them are to +present a Sum of Money besides. And if they can procure any precious +Stone, or Rarity, or any other thing, which they think the King will +accept, that also they bring, and glad they are to be honoured with +the favour of his acceptance. These New-years Gifts for these many +years he thinks scorn to receive, and bids them carry them away again +till another time. Thus they come with them time after time presenting +them, which he as often refusing; at last they bring them no more. + +[Inferior Persons present their New-years Gifts.] All sorts of +Tradesmen also, and such as by their Skill can any ways get Money, +at the New year are to pay into the Treasury each one a certain +rate. Which now adayes he accepts not, though formerly he always did. + +[What Taxes and Rents the People pay.] At this and the other times the +things which the People carry as their Rents and Taxes, are Wine, Oyl, +Corn, Honey, Wax, Cloth, Iron, Elephants Teeth, Tobacco, Money. They +bring themselves, and wait at Court with them commonly divers Months, +before they be received. The great Officers tell the King, the People +have brought their Rents. The King saith, 'Tis well. But if he give +no order withal to receive the things brought (as he seldom does) +there is no remedy, but there they must wait with them. And this +he doth out of State. The Rents and Duties brought at the two other +times are after the same manner; the great Men do only bring theirs +once at the New year. + +[The accidental Incomes of the Crown.] There are other Revenues the +King hath, which are accidental; but bring in great wealth; That +whensoever any man dies, that hath a stock of Cattel, immediately +out thence must be paid a Bull and a Cow with a Calf, and a Male and +Female Buffalo, which tax they call Marral. And there are Officers +appointed, whose place it is, to come and carry them away. Also at +Harvest yearly there is a certain rate of Corn to be paid by every +man according to the Land they hold and enjoy. Heretofore the King +granted, that upon Payment of a Sum of Money, they should be clear +from this yearly Tax of Corn so long, till the present Possessor +died, and the Land descended to his Son or some body else. And then +the Estate became liable again to the forementioned Duties. But now +of late there is no mention of any discharge by Money. [The Profits +that accrue to the King from Corn-Lands.] So that in time all Houses +and Families in the Kingdom will be liable to the Payment of this +Tax of Corn; which will bring in no small quantity of Provision to +the King. Only Soldiers that are slain in the Wars, their Lands are +free from the Payment of this Tax; but if they die naturally they +are not. The Farmers all in general, besides their measures of Corn, +pay a certain Duty in Money, with their Rents. + +If they Sell or Alienate their Inheritances, the Kings accustomed +Duties must not be diminished, whosoever buyeth or enjoyeth +them. Neither is here any Land which doth not either pay, or do some +Duty to the King. Only one case excepted, and that is, if they give +or dedicate Land to a Priest, as an Alms or Deed of Charity in God's +Name. On that there is never any more Tax or Duty to be imposed, +as being Sacrilegious to take ought from one that belongs to the +Temple. [Custom of goods imported formerly paid.] Formerly the King +had the Benefit of the trade of two Ports Cotiar and Portalone, unto +each of which used to come yearly some twenty or thirty Sail of small +Vessel, which brought considerable Customs in. But now the Hollander +has deprived him of both, suffering no Vessels to come. + +[His Treasuries.] The King hath several Treasure-houses, in several +places, in Cities and Towns, where always are Guards of Soldiers to +watch them both day and night. I cannot certainly declare all that is +contained in them. There are Precious Stones such as his Land affords, +many, but not very much, Cloth, and what he hath got by Shipwrack, +Presents, that have been sent him from other Nations, Elephants-teeth, +Wax, good store of Arms, as Guns, Bowes and Arrows, Pikes, Halberds, +Swords, Ammunition, store of Knives, Iron, Tallipat-Leaves, whereof one +will cover a large Tent, Bedsteads, Tables, Boxes, Mats of all sorts. I +will not adventure to declare further the Contents of his Treasuries, +lest I may be guilty of a mistake. But sure I am he hath plenty of all +such things, as his Land affords. For he is very Provident, and Careful +to be well furnished with all things. And what he does abound with, +he had rather it should lye and rot, then be imbezelled and wasted, +that is, distributed among his Servants, or Slaves; of which he hath +great store. + +[He has many Elephants.] He hath some hundreds of Elephants, which he +keepeth tame, and could have as many more as he pleaseth; but altho +not catched, yet they are all his, and at his Command when he pleaseth. + +[Great Treasure thrown into the River formerly.] It is frequently +reported and I suppose is true, that both he and his Predecessors, +by the distress they have been driven to by the Portuguezes, have +cast some store of Riches into the great River, Mavelagonga, running +by the City, in deep holes among Rocks, which is irrecoverable, +and into a made Pond by the Palace in the City of Cande, or +Hingodegul-neur. Wherein are kept to this day two Alligators, so that +none dare go into the water for fear of being devoured by them. And +often times they do destroy Cows, that go to drink there. But this +Pond by cutting the Bank might easily be drained. + +[The Treasure he most valueth.] To conclude, the Land that is under +his jurisdiction, is all his, with the People, their Estates, and +whatsoever it affords, or is therein. But that which he doth chiefly +value and esteem, are Toys and Novelties, as Hawks, Horses, Dogs, +strange Birds, and Beasts, and particularly a spotted Elephant, +and good Arms, of which he hath no want. + + + + + + +CHAP. V. + +Of the Kings great Officers, and the Governours of the Provinces. + + +[Two greatest Officers in the Land.] There are two, who are the +greatest and highest Officers in the Land. They are called Adigars, +I may term them Chief Judges; under whom is the Government of the +Cities, and the Countries also in the Vacancy of other Governours. All +People have liberty in default of Justice to appeal to these Adigars, +or if their causes and differences be not decided by their Governours +according to their minds. + +To these there are many Officers and Sergeants belonging. All which, +to be known, carry staves in their hands like to Bandyes, the crooked +end uppermost, which none but they dare carry. The sight of which +staves upon what message soever they be sent, signifies as much as +the Adigars Hand and Seal. If the Adigar be ignorant in what belongs +to his place and office, these men do instruct him what and how to +do. The like is in all other places which the King bestows: if they +know not what belongs to their places, there are Inferiour Officers +under them, that do teach and direct them how to Act. + +[The next great Officers.] Next under the Adigars, are the Dissauva's, +who are Governours over Provinces and Counties of the Land. Each +Province and County has its Governour; but all Governours are not +Dissauva's, nor other great Officers known by other names or Titles, +as Roterauts and Vidanies. But all these Generals or Chief Commanders, +who have a certain number of Soldiers under them. These great men +are to provide, that good orders be kept in the Countries over which +they are placed, and that the Kings accustomed dutie be brought in +due season to the Court. They have Power also to decide controversies +between the People of their Jurisdiction, and to punish contentious +and disorderly persons, which they do chiefly by amercing a Fine +from them, which is for their Profit for it is there own: and also by +committing them Prison. Into which when they are once fallen, no means +without mony can get them out again. But be the fact never so hainous +(Murther it self) they can put none to death. [None can put to death +but the King.] The sentence of death being pronounced only by the +King. They also are sent upon expeditions in War with their Soldiers, +and give Attendance, and watch at Court in their appointed Stations. + +These Dissauva's are also to see that the Soldiers in their Countries +do come in due season and order for that purpose. + +[These Dissauva's are durante bene placite.] They are appointed by +the King himself, not for life, but during his good pleasure. And when +they are dead or removed, oftentimes their places lay void, somtimes +for months, somtimes perhaps for years; during which time the Adigar +rules and governs those Countries; and for his labour receiveth all +such Incoms and Profits as are accustomed and of right do belong to +the Governour. + +[Whome the King makes Dissauva's And their Profits and Honours.] The +King when he advances any to be Dissauva's, or to any other great +Office regards not their ability or sufficiency to perform the same, +only they must be persons of good rank, and gentile extraction: and +they are all naturally discreet and very solid, and so the fitter +for the Kings employment. When he first promotes them, he shews them +great testimonies of his Love and Favour, (especially to those that +are Christians, in whose service he imposeth greater confidence than +in his own people, concluding that they will make more conscience +of their ways, and be more faithful in their Office) and gives them +a Sword, the hilt all carved and inlaid with Silver and Brass very +handsomly, the Scabberd also covered with Silver, a Knife and Halberd; +and lastly, a Town or Towns for their maintenance. The benefit of +which is, that all the Profits which before the King received from +those Towns, now accrues unto the Kings Officer. These Towns are +composed of all sorts of Trades and People that are necessary for his +service to whom the King hath given them a Potter, a Smith, a Washer, +And there is a piece of Land according to the ability of the Town, +which the Townsmen are to Till and manure, and to lay up the Corn for +his use. Which matters I mentioned before in the third Chapter. And +besides the Customs or Taxes that all other free Towns pay to the +King, there is a due, but smaller, to be paid to the Governour out +of them. But these are not all his advantages. + +[Other Benefits belonging to other Officers.] When there is a new +Governour made over any Countrey, it is the Custom that that whole +Countrey comes up to appear before him at the Court, for there his +Residence is. Neither may they come empty handed, but each one must +bring his Gift or Present with him. These also are expected at other +times to be brought unto him by the people, tho they have no business +with him, no suits or causes to be decided: even private Soldiers +at their first coming tho to their due watch, must personally appear +before their Commander, and if he have nothing else, he must Present +him with forty leaves of green Betle, which he with his own hand +receiveth, and they with both their and delivers into his, which is +taken for an honour he vouchsafes them. + +[They must always reside at Court.] These Governours, nor any other +admitted to Court into the Kings service, are never after to return +home, altho they are not employed at present, and might be spared, +neither are they permitted to enjoy their wives: and they are day and +night to stand guard in certain stations, where the King appoints them. + +[The Officers under them.] Things thus standing with them, they +cannot go in Person to visit and oversee their several Charges +themselves. They have therefore several Officers under them to +do it. The chief of whom is the [Courlividani.] Courlividani. This +person beside his entertainment in the Countrey unto which he is sent +to Govern under the Dissauva, hath a due revenue, but smaller then +that of the Governour. His chief business is to wrack and hale all +that may be for his Master, and to see good Government, and if there +be any difference or quarrel between one or other, he takes a Fine +from both, and carrieth to the Governour, not regarding equity but +the profit of himself and him that imploys him. But he hears their +case and determines it. And if they like not his sentence, they may +remove their business unto the Governour himself, whose desire is not +so much to find out the right of the cause, as that that may be most +for his own interest and profit. And these carriages cannot reconcile +them much love among the people; but the more they are hated by the +people for their rigorous government, the better they please the +King. For he cares not that the Countrey should affect the Great men. + +The Dissauva's by these Courlividani their Officers do oppress and +squeez the people, by laying Mulcts upon them for some Crimes or +Misdemeanors, that they will find and lay to their Charge. In Fine +this Officer is the Dissauva's chief Substitute, who orders and +manages all affairs incumbent upon his Master. + +[Congconna, Courti-atchila.] Next to him is Congconna, An Overseer. Who +is to oversee all things under the Courlividani. But besides him, +there is a Courti-A-chila like our Cunstable, who is to put that in +execution that the Governour orders, to dispatch any thing away that +the Land affords for the Kings use, and to send persons to Court, +that are summoned. And in the discharge of this his Office, he may +call in the assistance of any man. + +[The Liannah.] The next Officer under the Governor is the Liannah, The +Writer. Who reads Letters brought, and takes accounts of all Business, +and of what is sent away to the Court: He is also to keep Registers, +and to write Letters, and to take notice of things happening. + +[The Undia.] Next to him is the Undia. A word that signifieth a +lump. He is a Person that gathers the King's Money: and is so styled +because he gathereth the King's Monies together into a lump. + +[The Monnannah.] After him is the Monnannah, The Measurer. His Place +is to go and measure the Corn that grows upon the King's Land. Or +what other Corn belongeth to him. + +The Power of these Officers extends not all a whole County or Province +over, but to a convenient part or division of it. To wit, so much +as they may well manage themselves. And there are several sets of +the like Officers appointed over other Portions of the Countrey. As +with us there are divers Hundreds or Divisions in a County. To each +of which are distinct Officers belonging. + +[Some Towns exempt from the Dissauva's Officers.] These Officers +can exercise their Authority, throughout the whole Division over +which they are constituted, excepting some certain Towns, that are of +exempt jurisdiction. And they are of two sorts. First, such Towns as +belong to the Idol-Temples, and the Priests, having been given and +bestowed on them long ago by former Kings. And secondly, The Towns, +which the King allots to his Noblemen and Servants. Over these Towns, +thus given away, neither the forementioned Officers, nor the chief +Magistrate himself hath any Power. But those to whom they are given +and do belong to, do put in their own Officers, who serve to the same +purposes as the abovesaid do. + +[Other Officers yet.] But these are not all the Officers; there are +others, whose place it is, upon the Death of any Head of a Family to +fetch away the King's Marrals, Harriots as I may call them; Viz. a +Bull and a Cow, a Male and Female Buffalo, out of his Stock. Which is +accustomably due to the King, as I have mentioned before. And others, +who in Harvest time carry away certain measures of Corn out of every +Man's Crop according to the rate of their Land. + +[These Places obtained by Bribes.] These Inferior Officers commonly +get their Places by Bribery; Their Children do pretend a right to +them after their Father's Death, and will be preferred before others, +greazing the Magistrate. + +[But remain only during pleasure.] None of these have their Places for +life; and no longer than the Governor pleaseth. And he pretty often +removes them or threatens to do so upon pretence of some neglects, +to get Money from them. And the People have this privilege, that upon +Complaint made of any of these Officers, and request that they may be +changed and others made, They must be displaced, and others put in; +but not at their Choice, but at the Choice of the Chief Magistrate, +or Owner of the Town. + +[Countrey-Courts.] For the hearing Complaints and doing Justice among +Neighbours, here are Countrey-Courts of Judicature, consisting of +these Officers, together with the Head-Men of the Places and Towns, +where the Courts are kept: and these are called Gom sabbi, as much as +to say, Town-Consultations. But if any do not like, and is loath to +stand by what they have determined, and think themselves wronged, +they may [They may appeal.] appeal to their Head-Governor, that +dwells at Court; but it is chargeable, for he must have a Fee. They +may appeal also from him to the Adigars, or the Chief Justices of the +Kingdom. But whoso gives the greatest Bribe, he shall overcome. For +it is a common saying in this Land, That he that has Money to see the +Judge, needs not fear nor care, whether his cause be right or not. The +greatest Punishment that these Judges can inflict upon the greatest +Malefactors, is but Imprisonment. From which Money will release them. + +[Appeals to the King.] Some have adventured to Appeal to the King +sometimes; falling down on the ground before him at his coming +forth, which is the manner of their obeisance to him, to complain of +Injustice. Sometimes he will give order to the great ones to do them +right, and sometimes bid them wait, until he is pleased to hear the +Cause, which is not suddenly: for he is very slow in all his Business: +neither dare they then depart from the Court, having been bidden to +stay. Where they stay till they are weary, being at Expence, so that +the Remedy is worse than the Disease. And sometimes again when they +thus fall before him, he commands to beat them and put them in Chains +for troubling of him; and perhaps in that Condition they may lay for +some years. + +[How these great Officers Travel upon publick Business.] The King's +great Officers when they go abroad into the Countries about the +King's Business, they go attended with a number of Soldiers armed +both before and behind them; their Sword if not by their side, a Boy +carrieth after them, neither do they carry their Swords for their +safety or security. For in travelling here is little or no danger +at all. But it is out of State, and to shew their greatness. The +Custom is that all their journey Victuals be prepared for them ready +dressed; and if their Business requires hast, then it is brought on a +Pole on a Man's shoulder, the Pots that hold it hanging on each end, +so that nothing can be spilt out into the road; and this is got ready +against the great Man's coming. So that they are at no charge for Diet: +It is brought in at the charge of the Countrey. But however this is +not for all his Soldiers that attend him (they must bring their own +Provisions with them) but only for himself, and some of his Captains. + +[Their Titles and Signs of State.] The greatest Title that is +allowed in the City to be given to the greatest Man is Oussary, which +signifieth Worshipful. But when they are abroad from the King, men call +them Sihattu and Dishondrew, implying, Honour and Excellency. These +Grandees whensoever they walk abroad, their manner is in State to +lean upon the arm of some Man or Boy. And the Adigar besides this +piece of State, wheresoever he goes, there is one with a great Whip +like a Coach-whip goes before him slashing it, that all People may +have notice that the Adigar is coming. + +[The misery that succeeds their Honour.] But there is something comes +after, that makes all the Honour and Wealth of these great Courtiers +not at all desirable: and that is, that they are so obnoxious to +the King's displeasure. Which is a thing so customary, that it is no +disgrace for a Nobleman to have been in Chains, nay and in the Common +Goal too. And the great Men are as ready when the King Commands, +to lay hold on one another, as he to command them: and glad to have +the Honour to be the King's Executioners, hoping to have the Place +and Office of the Executed. When any of these are thus dispatched, +commonly he cuts off or imprisoneth all the Male kind, that are near +of kin, as Sons or Brothers, fearing they should plot revenge, and +seizes on all the Estate. And as for the Family, after Examination +with Punishment to make them confess where the Estate lyes, they have +Monthly Allowance out of the same. But the Wife or Women-Kindred +are now nothing at all in esteem for Honorable Ladies as they were +before. Yet sometimes he will send for the Sons or Brothers of these +whom he hath cut off for Traitors, and remand them out of the Prisons +where he had committed them; and prefer them in honorable Employment. + +[The foolish ambition of the Men and Women of this Countrey.] It +is generally reported, and I have seen it so, that those whom he +prefers unto the greatest and weightiest Imployments are those +whom he intends soon to cut off, and contrariwise those whom he +doth affect, and intends to have longer Service of, shall not be +so laden with Places and Honours. Howbeit altho they know and see +this before their eyes daily, yet their hearts are so haughty and +ambitious, that their desires and endeavours are to ascend unto the +highest degrees of honour: tho that be but one remove from Death +and utter Destruction. And the Women's ambition is so great also, +that they will put their Husbands on to seek for Preferment, urging +how dishonorable it is for them to sit at home like Women, that so +they may have respect, and be reputed for great Ladies. + + + + + + +CHAP. VI. + +Of the King's Strength and Wars. + + +[The King's Military Affairs.] It remains now that I speak a little +of the King's Military Affairs. His Power consists, in the natural +Strength of his Countrey, in his Watches, and in the Craft, more than +the Courage, of his Soldiers. + +[The natural strength of his Countrey.] He hath no Artificial +Forts or Castles, but Nature hath supplied the want of them. For +his whole Countrey of Cande Uda, standing upon such high Hills, and +those so difficult to pass, is all an Impregnable Fort: and so is +more especially Digligy-neur his present Palace. These Places have +been already described at large; and therefore I omit speaking any +further of them here. + +[Watches and Thorn-gates.] There are constant Watches set in convenient +places in all parts of the Countrey, and Thorn-gates: but in time of +danger, besides the ordinary Watches, in all Towns, and in all places +and in every cross Road, exceeding thick, that 'tis not possible for +any to pass unobserved. These Thorn-gates which I here mention and +have done before, are made of a sort of Thorn-bush or Thorn-tree, +each stick or branch whereof thrusts out on all sides round about, +sharp prickles, like Iron Nails, of three or four inches long: one +of these very Thorns I have lately seen in the Repository at Gresham +College: These sticks or branches being as big as a good Cane, are +platted one very close to another, and so being fastned and tyed to +three or four upright spars, are made in the fashion of a Door. This +is hung upon a Door-case some ten or twelve foot high, (so that they +may, and do ride thro upon Elephants) made of three pieces of Timber +like a Gallows, after this manner the Thorn door hanging upon the +transverse piece like a Shop window; and so they lift it up, or clap +it down, as there is occasion: and tye it with a Rope to a cross Bar. + +[None to pass from the Kings City without Pasports.] But especially +in all Roads and Passages from the City where the King now Inhabits, +are very strict Watches set: which will suffer none to pass not having +a Passport: which is the print of a Seal in clay: It is given at the +Court to them that have Licence to go thro the Watches. The Seals are +different, according to the Profession of the Party: as to a Soldier +the print of a man with a Pike on his Shoulder: to a Labourer, a +Man with two Bags hanging on each end of a Pole upon his Shoulder, +which is the manner they commonly carry their Loads. And to a white +man, the Passport is the print of a Man with a Sword by his side, +and a Hat on his head. And so many Men as there are in the Company, +so many prints there must be in the Clay. There is not half the +examination for those that come into the City, as for those that go +out, whom they usually search to see what they carry with them. + +[Their Soldiery.] To speak now of their Soldiery, their Expeditions +and manner of Fight. Besides the Dissauvas, spoken of before, who +are great Generals, there are other great Captains. As those they +call Mote-Ralls; as much as to say, Scribes. Because they keep the +Rolls or Registers of certain Companies of Soldiers, each containing +970 Men, who are under their Command. Of these Mote-Ralls, there are +four principal. But besides these, there are smaller Commanders over +Soldiers; who have their Places from the King, and are not under the +Command of the former great ones. + +[All Men of Arms wait at Court.] All these both Commanders and common +Soldiers must wait at the Court. But with this difference. The great +Men must do it continually: each one having his particular Watch +appointed by the King. But the private Soldiers take their turns of +Watching. And when they go, they do carry all their Provisions for the +time of their stay with them upon their Backs. These Soldiers are not +listed, (listing Soldiers being only upon extraordinary occasions) but +are by Succession the Son after the Father. [The Soldiers have Lands +allotted them instead of Pay.] For which Service they injoy certain +Lands and Inheritances, which is instead of Wages or Pay. This duty +if they omit or neglect they loose or forfeit their Inheritance. Or +if they please to be released or discharged, they may, parting with +their Land. And then their Commander placeth another in their room; +but so long as the Land lies void, he converts the Profits to his own +proper use. And he that after takes it, gives a Bribe to the Commander, +who yet notwithstanding will not permit him to hold it above two or +three years, unless he renew his Bribes. + +[To prevent the Soldiers from Plotting.] The Soldiers of the High +Lands called Cande Uda, are dispersed all over the Land; so that one +scarcely knows the other, the King not suffering many Neighbours and +Townsmen to be in one Company; which hath always heretofore been so +ordered for fear of Conspiracies. + +[The manner of sending them out on Expeditions.] When the King sends +any of these Commanders with their Armies abroad to War or otherwise, +sometimes they see not his face, but he sends out their Orders to them +by a Messenger; sometimes admits them into his Presence, and gives +them their Orders with his own mouth, but nothing in Writing. And when +several of them are sent together upon any Design, there is not any +one appointed to be Chief Commander or General over the whole Army; +but each one as being Chief over his own Men, disposeth and ordereth +them according to his pleasure; the others do the like. Which sometimes +begets disagreement among themselves, and by that means their Designs +are frustrated. Neither doth he like or approve, that the great +Commanders of his Soldiers should be very intimate or good Friends, +lest they should conspire against him, nor will he allow them to +disagree in such a degree that it be publickly known and observed. + +[The King requires all the Captains singly to send him intelligence +of their Affairs.] And when there is any tidings to send the King, +they do not send in general together by consent, but each one sends +particularly by himself. And there common custom and practice is to +inform what they can one against another, thinking thereby to obtain +the most favour and good will from the King. By this means there can +nothing, be done or said, but he hath notice thereof. + +[When the War is finished they may not return without order.] Being +in this manner sent forth, they dare not return, altho they have +performed and finished the Business they were sent upon, until he +send a special Order and Command to recall them. + +[The Condition of the common Soldiers.] When the Armies are sent +abroad, as he doth send them very often against the Dutch, it goeth +very hard with the Soldiers; who must carry their victuals and Pots +to dress it in upon their Backs, besides their Arms, which are Swords, +Pikes, Bows and Arrows, and good Guns. As for Tents, for their Armies +alwayes ly in the Fields, they carry Tallipat leaves, which are very +light and convenient, along with them. With these they make their +Tents: Fixing sticks into the ground, and laying other pieces of +Wood overthwart, after the manner of the roof of an House, and so +lay their leaves overall, to shoot the Rains off. Making these Tents +stronger or slighter, according to the time of their tarriance. And +having spent what Provisions they carried out with them, they go home +to fetch more. So that after a Month or two a great part of the Army +is always absent. + +[He conceals his purpose, when he sends out his Army.] Whensoever +the King sends his Armies abroad upon any Expedition, the Watches +beyond them are all secured immediately, to prevent any from passing +to carry Intelligence to the Enemy. The Soldiers themselves do not +know the Design they are sent upon, until they come there. None +can know his intentions or meaning by his actions. For sometimes he +sends Commanders with their Soldiers to ly in certain places in the +Woods until farther order, or until he send Ammunition to them. And +perhaps when they have laid there long enough, he sends for them back +again. And after this manner oftentimes he catches the Hollanders +before they be aware, to their great prejudice and dammage. He cares +not that his great Men should be free-spirited or Valiant; if there +be any better than the rest, them to be sure suddenly he cuts off, +lest they might do him any mischief. + +[Great exploits done, and but little Courage.] In their War there +is but little valour used, altho they do accomplish many notable +Exploits. For all they do is by crafty Stratagems. They will never +meet their Enemies in the Field, to give them a repulse by Battel, +and force of Arms: [They work chiefly by Stratagems.] neither is the +Enemy like to meet with any opposition at their first goings out to +invade the King's Coasts, the King's Soldiers knowing the adverse +Forces are at first wary and vigilant, as also well provided with all +Necessaries. But their usual practice is to way lay them, and stop up +the wayes before them: there being convenient places in all the Roads, +which they have contrived for such purposes. And at these places the +Woods are not suffered to be felled, but kept to shelter them from +the fight of their enemies. Here they lye lurking, and plant their +Guns between the Rocks and Trees, with which they do great damage to +their Enemies before they are aware. Nor can they then suddenly rush +in upon them, being so well guarded with Bushes and Rocks before +them, thro which before their Enemies can get, they flee carrying +their great Guns upon their Shoulders and are gone into the Woods, +where it is impossible to find them, until they come them selves to +meet them after the former manner. + +Likewise they prepare against the enemies coming great bushy Trees, +having them ready cut hanging only by withs which grow in the Wood; +these as they march along they let fall among them with many shot +and Arrows. + +Being sent upon any design they are very circumspect to keep it +hidden from the Enemies knowledg; by suffering only those to pass, +who may make for their Benefit and advantage; their great endeavour +being to take their Enemies unprovided and at unawares. + +[They understand the manner of Christian Armies.] By the long wars +first between them and the Portugueze, and since with the Hollander, +they have had such ample experience, as hath much improved them +in the art of War above what they were formerly. And many of the +chief Commanders and Leaders of their Armies are men which formerly +served the Portugueze against them. By which they come to know the +disposition and discipline of Christian Armies. Insomuch as they +have given the Dutch several overthrows, and taken Forts from them, +which they had up in the Countrey. + +[They seldom hazzard a battel.] Heretofore for bringing the head of +an Enemy, the King used to gratify them with some reward, but now the +fashion is almost out of use. The ordering of their battel is with +great security, there being very few lost in Fight. For if they be +not almost sure to win the battel, they had rather not fight, than +run any hazzard of loosing it. + +[If they prove unsuccessful, how he punishes them.] If his men do +not successfully accomplish the design he sends them upon, to be sure +they shall have a lusty piece of work given them, to take revenge on +them; for not using their weapons well he will exercise them with +other tools houghs and pickaxes, about his Palace. And during the +time they stay to work, they must bring their Victuals with them not +having monies there to buy: They cannot carry for above one month, +and when their Provisions are all spent, if they will have any more, +they must go home and fetch them. But that is not permitted them +without giving a Fee to the Governour or his Overseer. Neither can +they go without his leave, for besides the punishment, the Watches +which are in every Road from the Kings City will stop and seize them. + + + + + + + +CHAP. VII. + +A Relation of the Rebellion made against the King. + + +[A Comet ushered in the Rebellion.] For the Conclusion of this Part, +it will not be improper to relate here a dangerous rising of the +People against the King. It happened in the year 1664. About which time +appeared a fearful Blazing-Star. Just at the Instant of the Rebellion, +the Star was right over our heads. And one thing I very much wondred, +at, which was that whereas before this Rebellion, the Tail stood away +toward the Westward from which side the Rebellion sprung, the very +night after (for I very well observed it) the Tail was turned and stood +away toward the Eastward. And by degrees it diminished quite away. + +[The intent of the Conspirators.] At this time, I say, the people +of this land, having been long and sore oppressed by this Kings +unreasonable and cruel Government, had contrived a Plot against +him. Which was to assault the Kings Court in the night, and to slay +him, and to make the Prince his Son, King. He being then some twelve +or fifteen years of age, who was then with his Mother the Queen in the +City of Cande. At this time the King held his Court in a City called +Nillemby. The Situation of which is far inferior to that of Cande, +and as far beyond that of Digligy where he now is. Nillemby lyeth +some fourteen miles southward of the City of Cande. In the place where +this City stands it is reported by Tradition an Hare gave chase after +a Dog, upon which it was concluded that place was fortunate, and so +indeed it proved to the King. It is invironed with Hills and Woods. + +[How the Rebellion began.] The time appointed to put their design +in action was the one and twentieth of December 1664. about Twelve +in the night. And having gotten a select company of men, how many +well I know not, but as is supposed, not above two hundred, neither +needed they many here, having so many Confederates in the Court; +in the dead of the night they came marching into the City. The Watch +was thought to be of their confedracy: but if he were not, it was not +in his power to resist them. Howbeit afterwards, whether he were not, +he was executed for it. The said men, being thus in the City, hastened +and came down to the Court; and fell upon the great men, which then +laid without the Palace upon Watch: since which by the Kings order +they lye allways within the Palace. For they were well informed before +who were for them and who not. Many who before were not intrusted to +know of their design, were killed and wounded; and those that could, +seeing the slaughter of others, got in unto the King. Who was walled +about with a Clay-wall, thatched: that was all his strength. Yet these +people feared to assault him, laying still until the morning. At +which time the [The King Flyes.] King made way to flee, fearing to +stay in his Palace, endeavouring to get unto the mountains, and had +not with him above fifty persons. There were horses went with him, +but the wayes were so bad, that he could not ride. They were fain +to drive an Elephant before him, to break the way through the Woods, +that the King with his followers might pass. + +[They pursue him faintly.] As he fled, they pursued him, but at a +great distance, fearing to approach within shot of him. For he wanted +not for excellent good Fowling-pieces, which are made there. So he +got safe upon a Mountain, called Gauluda, some fifteen miles distant, +where many of the Inhabitants, that were near, resorted to him. Howbeit +had the people of the Rebel-party been resolute, who were the major +part (almost all the Land;) this Hill could not have secured him, +but they might have driven him from thence; there being many ways by +which they might have ascended. There is not far from thence a high +and peaked hill called Mondamounour, where there is but one way to +get up, and that very steep, at the top are great stones hanging in +chains to let fall when need requireth. Had he fled hither, there +had been no way to come at him. But he never will adventure to go, +where he may be stopped in. + +[They go to the Prince and Proclaim him King.] The People having +thus driven away the old King, marched away to the City of Cande, +and proclaimed the Prince, King: giving out to us English who were +there, that what they had done they had not done rashly, but upon good +Consideration, and with good advice; the King by his evil Government +having occasioned it, who went about to destroy both them and their +Countrey: As in keeping Ambassadours, disanulling of Trade, detaining +of all people that come upon his Land, and killing of his Subjects +and their Children, and not suffering them to enjoy nor to see their +Wives. And all this was contrary to reason, and as, they were informed, +to the Government of other Countries. + +[The carriage of the Prince.] The Prince being young and tender, and +having never been out of the Palace, nor ever seen any but those that +attended on his person, as it seemed afterwards, was scared to see so +many coming and bowing down to him, and telling him that he was King, +and his Father was fled into the mountains. Neither did he say or +act any thing as not owning the business, or else not knowing what +to say or do. This much discouraged the Rebells, to see they had no +more thanks for their pains. And so all things stood until the five +and twentieth of December, at which time they intended to march and +fall upon the old King. + +[Upon the Prices Flight, the Rebells scatter and run.] But in the +Interim, the Kings Sister Flyes away with the Prince from the Court +into the Countrey near unto the King; which so amazed the Rebells, +that the mony and cloth and plunder which they had taken, and were +going to distribute to the Strangers to gain their good will and +assistance, they scattered about and fled. Others of their Company +seeing the Business was overthrown, to make amends for their former +fact, turned and fell upon their Consorts, killing and taking Prisoners +all they could. The people were now all up in arms one against another, +killing whom they pleas'd, only saying they were Rebells and taking +their goods. + +[A great man declares for the King.] By this time a great man had drawn +out his men, and stood in the Field, and there turned and publickly +declared for the old King: and so went to catch the Rebells that were +scattered abroad. Who when he understood that they were all fled, +and no whole party or body left to resist him, marched into the City +killing all that he could catch. + +[For eight or ten days nothing but killing one another to approve +themselves good Subjects.] And so all revolted, and came back to +the King again: whilst he only lay still upon his mountain. The +King needed not to take care to catch or execute the Rebells, for +they themselves out of their zeal to him, and to make amends for +what was past, imprisoned and killed all they met; the Plunder being +their own. This continued for some eight or ten days. Which the King +hearing of, commanded to kill no more, but that whom they took they +should imprison, until examination passed; which was not so much to +save innocent persons from violence, as that he might have the Rebells +to torment them, and make them confess of their Confederates. For he +spared none that seemed guilty: some to this day lye chained in Prison, +being sequestred of all their Estates, and beg for their living. One +of the most noted Rebells, called Ambom Wellaraul, he sent to Columba +to the Dutch to execute, supposing they would invent new Tortures +for him, beyond what he knew of. But they instead of executing him, +cut off his chains, and kindly entertained him, and there he still +is in the City of Columba, reserving him for some designs they may +hereafter have against the Countrey. + +[The King poysons his Son to prevent a Rebellion hereafter.] The King +could but not be sensible, that it was his rigorous government that +had occasioned this Rebellion, yet amended it not in the least; but on +the contrary like to Rehoboam added yet more to the Peoples yoak. And +being thus safely re-instated in his Kingdom again, and observing +that the life of his Son gave encouragement to the Rebellion, resolved +to prevent it for the future by taking him away. Which upon the next +opportunity he did by Poysoning him, which I have related before. + +[His ingratitude.] But one thing there is, that argues him guilty of +imprudence and horrible ingratitude, that most of those that went along +with him when he fled, of whose Loyalty he had such ample experience, +he hath since cut off; and that with extreme cruelty too. + +[Another Comet, but without any bad effects following it.] In the +year 1666 in the month of February, there appeared in this Countrey +another Comet or stream in the West, the head end under the Horizon, +much resembling that which was seen in England in the year 1680 in +December. The sight of this did much daunt both King and People, +having but a year or two before felt the sad event of a Blazing-Star +in this Rebellion which I have now related. The King sent men upon +the highest mountains in the Land to look if they could perceive the +head of it, which they could not, being still under the Horizon. This +continued visible about the space of one month, and by that time +it was so diminished, that it could not be seen. But there were no +remarkable passages that ensued upon it. + + + + +PART III. + + + + + +CHAP. I. + +Concerning the Inhabitants of this Island. + + +Wee shall in this Part speak of the Inhabitants of this Countrey, +with their Religion, and Customs, and other things belonging to them. + +[The several Inhabitants of this Island.] Besides the Dutch who +possess, as I judg, about one fourth of the Island, there are Malabars, +that are free Denizons and pay duty to the King for the Land they +enjoy, as the Kings natural Subjects do; there are also Moors, who +are like Strangers, and hold no Land, but live by carrying goods to +the Sea-Ports, which now are in the Hollanders hands. The Sea-Ports +are inhabited by a mixt people, Malabars and Moors, and some that are +black, who profess themselves Roman Catholicks, and wear Crosses, +and use Beads. Some of these are under the Hollander; and pay toll +and tribute to them. + +But I am to speak only of the natural proper People of the Island, +which they call Chingulays. + +[The Original of Chingulays.] I have asked them, whence they derive +themselves, but they could not tell. They say their Land was first +inhabited by Devils, of which they have a long Fable. I have heard a +tradition from some Portugueze here, which was; That an antient King +of China had a Son, who during his Fathers Reign, proved so very +harsh and cruel unto the people, that they being afraid he might +prove a Tyrant if he came to the Crown, desired the King to banish +him, and that he might never succeed. This that King, to please the +people, granted. And so put him with certain Attendants into a ship, +and turned them forth unto the Winds to seek their fortune. The +first shore they were cast upon, was this Island. Which they seated +themselves on, and peopled it. But to me nothing is more improbable +than this Story. Because this people and the Chineses have no agreement +nor similitude in their features nor language nor diet. It is more +probable, they came from the Malabars, their Countrey lying next, +tho they do resemble them little or nothing. I know no nation in the +world do so exactly resemble the Chingulays as the people of Europe. + +[Wild-men.] Of these Natives there be two sorts, Wild and Tame. I will +begin with the former. For as in these Woods there are Wild Beasts so +Wild Men also. The Land of Bintan is all covered with mighty Woods, +filled with abundance of Deer. In this Land are many of these wild men; +they call them Vaddahs, dwelling near no other Inhabitants. They speak +the Chingulayes Language. They kill Deer, and dry the Flesh over the +fire, and the people of the Countrey come and buy it of them. They +never Till any ground for Corn their Food being only Flesh. They +are very expert with their Bows. They have a little Ax, which they +stick in by their sides, to cut hony out of hollow Trees. Some few, +which are near Inhabitants, have commerce with other people. They +have no Towns nor Houses, only live by the waters under a Tree, +with some boughs cut and laid round about them, to give notice when +any wild Beasts come near, which they may hear by their rustling and +trampling upon them. Many of these habitations we saw when we fled +through the Woods, but God be praised the Vaddahs were gone. + +[By an Acknowledgment to the King.] Some of the tamer sort of these men +are in a kind of Subjection to the King. For if they can be found, tho +it must be with a great search in the Woods, they will acknowledg his +Officers, and will bring to them Elephants-Teeth, and Honey, and Wax, +and Deers Flesh: but the others in lieu thereof do give them near as +much, in Arrows, Cloth &c. fearing lest they should otherwise appear +no more. + +[How they bespeak Arrows to be made them.] It hath been reported +to me by many people, that the wilder sort of them, when they want +Arrows, will carry their load of Flesh in the night, and hang it up +in a Smith's Shop, also a Leaf cut in the form they will have their +Arrows made, and hang by it. Which if the Smith do make according +to their Pattern they will requite, and bring him more Flesh: but if +he make them not, they will do him a mischief one time or another by +shooting in the night. If the Smith make the Arrows, he leaves them +in the same place, where the Vaddahs hung the Flesh. + +[They violently took away Carriers goods.] Formerly, in this Kings +Reign these wild men used to lye in wait, to catch Carriers people, +that went down with Oxen to trade at the Sea-Ports, carrying down +Betelnuts, and bringing up Cloth, and would make them to give them +such things as they required, or else threatning to shoot them. They +fearing their lives, and not being able to resist, were fain to give +them what they asked; or else most certainly they would have had both +life and goods too. At which this King sent many Commanders with their +Soldiers to catch them, which at length they did: But had not some of +themselves proved false to them, being incouraged by large promises, +they could never have taken them. The chief being brought before +the King, promising amendment, were pardoned: but sent into other +Woods with a Command not to return thither any more, neitheir to use +their former courses. But soon after their departure, they forsook +those Woods they were put into, and came to their old haunt again, +falling to their former course of Life. This the King hearing of, +and how they had abused his Pardon, gave command either to bring them +dead or alive. These Vaddahs knowing now there could be no hope of +Pardon, would not be taken alive, but were shot by the Treachery of +their own men. The heads of two of the chiefest were hanged on Trees +by the City. And ever since they have not presumed to disturb the +Countrey, nor the King them he only desiring their quiet, and not to +be against him. + +[Hourly Vadahs trade with the people.] About Hourly the remotest of +the Kings Dominions there are many trade with the of them, that are +pretty tame, and come and buy and sell among the people. The King +once having occasion of an hasty Expedition against the Dutch, the +Governour summoned them all in to go with him, which they did. [One +made to serve the King.] And with their Bows and Arrows did as good +service as any of the rest but afterwards when they returned home +again they removed farther in the Woods, and would be seen no more, +for fear of being afterwards prest again to serve the King. + +[Their habit and Religion.] They never cut their hair but tye it up on +their Crowns in a bunch. The cloth they use, is not broad nor large, +scarcely enough to cover their Buttocks. The wilder and tamer sort of +them do observe a Religion. They have a God peculiar to themselves. The +tamer do build Temples, the wild only bring their sacrifice under +Trees, and while it is offering, dance round it, both men and women. + +[A Skirmish about their bounds.] They have their bounds in the Woods +among themselves, and one company of them is not to shoot nor gather +hony or fruit beyond those bounds. Neer the borders stood a Jack-Tree; +one Vaddah being gathering some fruit from this Tree, another Vaddah +of the next division saw him, and told him he had nothing to do to +gather Jacks from that Tree, for that belonged to them. They fell +to words and from words to blows, and one of them shot the other. At +which more of them met and fell to skirmishing so briskly with their +Bows and Arrows, that twenty or thirty were left dead upon the spot. + +[Curious in their Arrows.] They are so curious of their Arrows +that no Smith can please them; The King once to gratifie them for +a great Present they brought him, gave all of them of his best made +Arrow-blades: which nevertheless would not please their humour. For +they went all of them to a Rock by a River and ground them into another +form. The Arrows they use are of a different fashion from all other, +and the Chingulays will not use them. + +[Now they preserve their flesh.] They have a peculiar way by themselves +of preserving Flesh. They cut a hollow Tree and put honey in it, +and then fill it up with flesh, and stop it up with clay. Which lyes +for a reserve to eat in time of want. + +[How they take Elephants.] It has usually been told me that their +way of catching Elephants is, that when the Elephant lyes asleep they +strike their ax into the sole of his foot, and so laming him he is in +their power to take him. But I take this for a fable, because I know +the sole of the Elephants foot is so hard, that no ax can pierce it +at a blow; and he is so wakeful that they can have no opportunity to +do it. + +[The dowries they give. Their disposition.] For portions with their +Daughters in marriage they give hunting Dogs. They are reported +to be courteous. Some of the Chingulays in discontent will leave +their houses and friends, and go and live among them, where they are +civilly entertained. The tamer sort of them, as hath been said, will +sometimes appear, and hold some kind of trade with the tame Inabitants, +but the wilder called Ramba-Vaddahs never shew themselves. + +[A description of a Chingulay.] But to come to the civilized +Inhabitants, whom I am chiefly to treat of. They are a people proper +and very well favoured, beyond all people that I have seen in India, +wearing a cloth about their Loyns, and a doublet after the English +fashion, with little skirts buttoned at the wrists, and gathered at the +shoulders like a shirt, on their heads a red Tunnis Cap, or if they +have none, another Cap with flaps of the fashion of their Countrey, +described in the next Chapter, with a handsom short hanger by their +side, and a knife sticking in their bosom on the right side. + +[Their disposition.] They are very active and nimble in their Limbs: +and very ingenious: for, except Iron-work, all other things they have +need of, they make and do themselves: insomuch that they all build +their own houses. They are crafty and treacherous, not to be trusted +upon any protestations: for their manner of speaking is very smooth +and courteous, insomuch that they who are unacquainted with their +dispositions and manners, may easily be deceived by them. For they +make no account nor conscience of lying, neither is it any shame +or disgrace to them, if they be catched in telling lyes: it is so +customary. They are very vigilant and wakeful, sufficed with very +little sleep: very hardy both for diet and weather, very proud and +self conceited. They take something after the Bramines, with whom +they scruple not both to marry and eat. In both which otherwise they +are exceeding shy and cautious. For there being many Ranks or Casts +among them, they will not match with any Inferiour to themselves; +nor eat meat dressed in any house, but in those only that are of as +good a Cast or Race as themselves: and that which any one hath left, +none but those that are near of kin will eat. + +They are not very malitious one towards another; and their anger doth +not last long; seldom or never any blood shed among them in their +quarrels. It is not customary to strike; and it is very rare that they +give a blow so much as to their Slaves; who may very familiarly talk +and discourse with their Masters. They are very near and covetous, +and will pinch their own bellies for profit; very few spend-thrifts +or bad husbands are to be met with here. + +[The Inhabitants of the Mountains differ from those of the +Low-Lands.] The Natures of the Inhabitants of the Mountains and +Low-lands are very different. They of the Low-lands are kind, pittiful, +helpful, honest and plain, compassionating Strangers, which we found by +our own experience among them. They of the Up-lands are ill-natured, +false, unkind, though outwardly fair and seemingly courteous, and +of more complaisant carriage, speech and better behaviour, than +the Low-landers. + +[Their good opinion of Virtue, though they practice it not.] Of +all Vices they are least addicted to stealing, the which they do +exceedingly hate and abhor, so that there are but few Robberies +committed among them. They do much extol and commend Chastity, +Temperance, and Truth in words and actions; and confess that it is +out of weakness and infirmity, that they cannot practice the same, +acknowledging that the contrary Vices are to be abhorred, being +abomination both in the sight of God and Man. They do love and delight +in those Men that are most Devout and Precise in their Matters. As +for bearing Witness for Confirmation in any matters of doubt, a +Christians word will be believed and credited far beyond their own: +because, they think, they make more Conscience of their words. + +[Superstitious.] They are very superstitious in making Observations +of any little Accidents, as Omens portending good to them or +evil. Sneezing they reckon to import evil. So that if any chance to +sneeze when he is going about his Business, he will stop, accounting +he shall have ill success if he proceeds. And none may Sneeze, Cough, +nor Spit in the King's Presence, either because of the ill boding of +those actions, or the rudeness of them or both. There is a little +Creature much like a Lizzard, which they look upon altogether as a +Prophet, whatsoever work or business they are going about; if he crys, +they will cease for a space, reckoning that he tells them there is a +bad Planet rules at that instant. They take great notice in a Morning +at their first going out, who first appears in their sight: and if +they see a White Man, or a big-bellied Woman, they hold it fortunate: +and to see any decrepit or deformed People, as unfortunate. + +[How they travail.] When they travel together a great many of them, +the Roads are so narrow, that but one can go abreast, and if there +be Twenty of them, there is but one Argument or Matter discoursed +of among them all from the first to the last. And so they go talking +along all together, and every one carrieth his Provisions on his back +for his whole Journey. + +[A brief Character of them.] In short, in Carriage and Behaviour they +are very grave and stately like unto the Portugals, in understanding +quick and apprehensive, in design subtil and crafty, in discourse +courteous but full of Flatteries, naturally inclined to temperance +both in meat and drink, but not to Chastity, near and Provident in +their Families, commending good Husbandry. In their dispositions +not passionate, neither hard to be reconciled again when angry. In +their Promises very unfaithful, approving lying in themselves, but +misliking it in others; delighting in sloath, deferring labour till +urgent necessity constrain them, neat in apparel, nice in eating; +and not given to much sleep. + +[The Women their Habit and Nature.] As for the Women, their Habit +is a Wastcoat of white Callico covering their Bodies, wrought into +flourishes with Blew and Red; their Cloath hanging longer or shorter +below their Knees, according to their quality; a piece of Silk flung +over their heads; Jewels in their Ears, Ornaments about their Necks, +and Arms, and Middles. They are in their gate and behaviour very high, +stately in their carriage after the Portugal manner, of whom I think +they have learned: yet they hold it no scorn to admit the meanest to +come to speech of them. They are very thrifty, and it is a disgrace +to them to be prodigal, and their Pride & Glory to be accounted near +& saving. And to praise themselves they will sometimes say, That +scraps and parings will serve them; but that the best is for their +Husbands. The Men are not jealous of their Wives, for the greatest +Ladies in the Land will frequently talk and discourse with any Men +they please, altho their Husbands be in presence. And altho they be +so stately, they will lay their hand to such work as is necessary to +be done in the House, notwithstanding they have Slaves and Servants +enough to do it. Let this suffice concerning the Nature and Manners +of the People in general: The ensuing Chapters will be spent in more +particular accounts of them. And because they stand much upon their +Birth and Gentility, and much of what is afterwards to be related +hath reference unto it: I shall first speak of the various ranks and +degrees of Men among them. + + + + + + + +CHAP. II. + +Concerning their different Honours, Ranks, and Qualities. + + +[How they distinguish themselves according to their qualities.] Among +this People there are divers and sundry Casts or degrees of Quality, +which is not according to their Riches or Places of Honour the King +promotes them to, but according to their Descent and Blood. And +whatsoever this Honour is, be it higher or lower, it remains +Hereditary from Generation to Generation. They abhor to eat or +drink, or intermarry with any of Inferior Quality to themselves. The +signs of higher or meaner Ranks, are wearing of Doublets, or going +bare-backed without them: the length of their Cloth below their knees; +their sitting on Stools, or on Blocks or Mats spread on the Ground: +and in their Caps. + +[They never marry beneath their rank.] They are especially careful +in their Marriages, not to match with any inferior Cast, but always +each within their own rank: Riches cannot prevail with them in the +least to marry with those by whom they must eclipse and stain the +Honour of their Family: on which they set an higher price than on +their lives. And if any of the Females should be so deluded, as to +commit folly with one beneath her self, if ever she should appear to +the sight of her Friends, they would certainly kill her, there being +no other way to wipe off the dishonour she hath done the Family, +but by her own Blood. + +[In case a Man lies with a Woman of inferior rank.] Yet for the Men +it is something different; it is not accounted any shame or fault for +a Man of the highest sort to lay with a Woman far inferior to himself, +nay of the very lowest degree; provided he neither eats nor drinks with +her, nor takes her home to his House, as a Wife. But if he should, +which I never knew done, he is punished by the Magistrate, either by +Fine or Imprisonment, or both, and also he is utterly ecluded from +his Family, and accounted thenceforward of the same rank and quality, +that the Woman is of, whom he hath taken. If the Woman be married +already, with whom the Man of better rank lies, and the Husband come +and catch them together; how low soever the one be and high the other, +he may kill him, and her too, if he please. + +And thus by Marrying constantly each rank within it self, the Descent +and Dignity thereof is preserved for ever; and whether the Family be +high or low it never alters. But to proceed to the particular ranks +and degrees of Men among them. + +[Their Noblemen.] The highest, are their Noblemen, called +Hondrews. Which I suppose comes from the word Homdrewne, a Title given +to the King, signifying Majesty: these being honourable People. 'Tis +out of this sort alone, that the King chooseth his great Officers +and whom he imploys in his Court, and appoints for Governors over +his Countrey. Riches are not here valued, nor make any the more +Honourable. For many of the lower sorts do far exceed these Hondrews +in Estates. But it is the Birth and Parentage that inobleth. + +[How distinguished from others.] These are distinguished from others +by their names, and the wearing of their cloth, which the Men wear +down half their Legs, and the Women to their Heels: one end of which +Cloth the Women fling over their Shoulders, and with the very end +carelesly cover their Breasts; whereas the other sort of Women must +go naked from the wast upwards, and their Cloaths not hang down much +below their Knees: except it be for cold; for then either Women or Men +may throw their Cloth over their Backs. But then they do excuse it to +the Hondrews, when they meet them, saying, Excuse me, it is for warmth. + +[The distinction by Caps.] They are distinguished also by their own +Countrey-Caps, which are of the fashion of Mitres: there are two flaps +tied up over the top of the Crown. If they be Hondrews, their Caps +are all of one Colour, either White or Blew: if of inferior quality, +than the Cap and the flaps on each side be of different Colours, +whereof the Flaps are always Red. + +[Of the Hondrews two sorts.] Of these Hondrews there be two sorts, +the one somewhat Inferior to the other as touching Marriage; but not +in other things. The greatest part of the Inhabitants of the Land +are of the degree of Hondrews. + +All Christians either White or Black are accounted equal with the +Hondrews. The Whites are generally Honourable, only it is an abatement +of their Honour that they eat Beef, and wash not after they have been +at Stool; which things are reckoned with this People an Abomination. + +[An Honour like unto Knighthood.] Among the Noblemen may be mentioned +an Honour, that the King confers, like unto Knighthood; it ceaseth +in the Person's death, and is not Hereditary. The King confers it +by putting about their Heads a piece of Silk or Ribbond embroidered +with Gold and Silver, and bestowing a Title upon them. They are +stiled Mundianna. There are not above two or three of them now in +the Realm living. + +[Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters, &c.] Next after the degree +of Hondrews may be placed Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters and +Painters. Who are all of one degree and quality. But the Hondrews will +not eat with them: however in Apparel there is no difference; and they +are also privileged to sit on Stools, which none of the Inferior ranks +of People hereafter mentioned, may do. Heretofore they were accounted +almost equal to the Inferior sort of Hondrewes, and they would eat +in these Artificers Houses, but afterwards they were degraded upon +this occasion. It chanced some Hondrews came to a Smith's Shop to +have their Tools mended, when it came to be Dinner time, the Smith +leaves work, and goes in to his House to dine, leaving the Hondrewes +in his Shop: who had waited there a great while to have their work +done. Now whether the Smith fearing lest their hunger might move them +to be so impudent or desperate as to partake with him of his Dinner, +clapt to his Door after him: Which was taken so hainously by those +hungry People in his Shop, that immediately they all went and declared +abroad what an affront the Smith had put upon them. Whereupon it was +decreed and confirmed, that for ever after all the People of that rank +should be deposed, and deprived of the Honour of having the Hondrewes +to eat in their Houses. Which Decree hath stood in force ever since. + +[The Privilege and state of the Smiths.] Nevertheless these Smiths +take much upon them, especially those who are the King's Smiths; that +is, such who live in the King's Towns, and do his work. These have +this Privilege, that each has a parcel of Towns belonging to them, +whom none but they are to work for. The ordinary work they do for +them is mending their Tools, for which every Man pays to his Smith a +certain Rate of Corn in Harvest time according to ancient Custom. But +if any hath work extraordinary, as making new Tools or the like, +besides the aforesaid Rate of Corn, he must pay him for it. In order +to this, they come in an humble manner to the Smith with a Present, +being Rice, Hens, and other sorts of Provision, or a bottle of Rack, +desiring him to appoint his time, when they shall come to have their +work done. Which when he hath appointed them, they come at the set +time, and bring both Coals and Iron with them. The Smith sits very +gravely upon his Stool, his Anvil before him, with his left hand +towards the Forge, and a little Hammer in his Right. They themselves +who come with their work must blow the Bellows, and when the Iron is +to be beaten with the great Maul, he holds it, still sitting upon his +Stool, and they must hammer it themselves, he only with his little +Hammer knocking it sometimes into fashion. And if it be any thing to +be filed, he makes them go themselves and grind it upon a Stone, that +his labour of fileing may be the less; and when they have done it as +well as they can, he goes over it again with his file and finisheth +it. That which makes these Smiths thus stately is, because the Towns +People are compelled to go to their own Smith, and none else. And if +they should, that Smith is liable to pay Dammages that should do work +for any in another Smith's Jurisdiction. + +[Craftsmen.] All that are of any Craft or Profession are accounted +of an inferior degree, as Elephant Catchers, and Keepers, who are +reckoned equal with the Smiths, &c. abovesaid, tho they neither eat +nor marry together; and these may wear Apparel as do the Hondrews, +and sit on Stools, but the Hondrews eat not with them. + +No Artificers ever change their Trade from Generation to Generation; +but the Son is the same as was his Father, and the Daughter marries +only to those of the same Craft: and her Portion is such Tools as +are of use, and do belong unto the Trade: tho the Father may give +over and above what he pleaseth. + +[Barbars.] Next are are Barbars; both the Women and Men may wear +Doublets, but not sit on Stools, neither will any eat with them. + +[Potters] Potters yet more Inferior, may not wear any Doublets, nor +their Cloth much below the Knee, nor sit on Stools, neither will any +eat with them. But they have this Privilege, because they make the +Pots, that when they are athirst being at a Hondrew's House, they may +take his Pot, which hath a Pipe to it, and pour the Water into their +mouths themselves: which none other of these inferior degrees may be +admitted to do: but they must hold their hands to their mouths and +gape, and the Hondrews themselves will pour the Water in. The Potters +were at first denied this Honour, upon which they joyntly agreed to +make Pots with Pipes only for themselves, and would sell none to the +Hondrews that wanted; whereat being constrained, they condescended to +grant them the Honour above other inferior People, that they should +have the favour to drink out of these Pots with spouts at their Houses. + +[Washers.] The next are the Ruddaughs, Washers. Of these there are +great Numbers. They wash Cloths for all People to the degree of a +Potter; but for none below that degree. Their usual Posture is to +carry a Cloth on their Shoulder, both Men and Women: They use Lye +in their washing, setting a Pot over the Fire holding seven or eight +Gallons of Water, and lay the foul Cloths on the top; and the steam +of the water goes into the Cloths and scalds them. Then they take +them and carry them to a River side, and instead of rubbing them with +their hands, slap them against the Rock, and they become very clean; +nor doth this tear the Cloths at all, as they order it. + +[Jaggory-Makers.] Another rank after these are the Hungrams, or +Jaggory-Makers. Tho none will eat with them, yet it is lawful to +buy and eat the Jaggory they make, (which is a kind of Sugar) but +nothing else. + +[The Poddah.] Another sort among them is the Poddah. These are of no +Trade or Craft, but are Husbandmen and Soldiers, yet are inferior to +all that have been named hitherto. For what reason neither I, nor, +I think, themselves can tell: only thus it falls to them by Succession +from their Predecessors, and so will ever remain. + +[Weavers.] After these are the Weavers. Who beside their Trade, +which is Weaving Cloth, are Astrologers, and tell the People good +Days and good Seasons: and at the Birth of a Child write for them an +account of the day, time and Planet, it was born in and under. These +accounts they keep with great Care all their Life-time: by which they +know their Age, and what success or evil shall befall them. + +These People also beat Drums, and play on Pipes, and dance in the +Temples of their Gods, and at their Sacrifices; they eat and carry +away all such Victuals as are offered to their Idols. Both which to +do and take, is accounted to belong to People of a very low degree +and quality. These also will eat dead Cows. + +[Basket-Makers.] Next to the Weavers are the Kiddeas or +Basket-Makers. Who make Fans to fan Corn, and Baskets of Canes, +and Lace, Bedsteds and Stools. + +[Mat-Makers.] Then follow the Kirinerahs. Whose Trade is to make fine +Matts. These Men may not wear any thing on their Heads. The Women of +none of these sorts ever do. Of these two last there are but few. + +[The lower ranks may not assume the Habit or Names of the higher.] All +below the Couratto or Elephant-Men, may not sit on Stools, nor +wear Doublets, except the Barbar, nor wear the Cloth low down their +Legs. Neither may any of these ranks of People, either Man or Woman, +except the Potter and the Washer, wear the end of their Cloth to cover +their Bodies, unless they be sick or cold. Neither may they presume to +be called by the Names that the Hondrews are called by; nor may they, +where they are not known, change themselves by pretending or seeming +to be higher than Nature hath made them: and I think they never do, +but own themselves in the rank and quality wherein they were born, +and demean themselves accordingly. + +All Outlandish People are esteemed above the inferior ranks. The Names +of the Hondrews always end in oppow, of others below the degree of +the Elephant People in adgah. + +[Slaves.] The Slaves may make another rank. For whose maintenance, +their Masters allow them Land and Cattle. Which many of them do so +improve; that except in Dignity they are not far behind their Masters, +only they are not permitted to have Slaves. Their Masters will not +diminish or take away ought, that by their Diligence and Industry +they have procured, but approve of it, as being Persons capable to +repose trust in. And when they do buy or otherways get a new Slave, +they presently provide him a Wife, and so put him forward to keep +House, and settle, that he may not think of running away. Slaves that +are born of Hondrew Parents, retain the Honour of their degree. + +[Beggars.] There is one sort of People more, and they are the Beggars: +who for their Transgression, as hereafter shall be shewn, have by +former Kings been made so low and base, that they can be no lower +or baser. And they must and do give such titles and respects to all +other People, as are due from other People to Kings and Princes. + +[The Reason they became so base and mean a People.] The Predecessors +of these People, from whom they sprang, were Dodda Vaddahs, which +signifies Hunters: to whom it did belong to catch and bring Venison +for the King's Table. But instead of Venison they brought Man's flesh, +unknown; which the King liking so well, commanded to bring him more of +the same sort of Venison. The king's Barbar chanced to know what flesh +it was, and discovered it to him. At which the King was so inraged, +that he accounted death too good for them; and to punish only those +Persons that had so offended, not a sufficient recompence for so +great an Affront and Injury as he had sustained by them. Forthwith +therefore he established a Decree, that all both great and small, +that were of that Rank or Tribe, should be expelled from dwelling +among the Inhabitants of the Land, and not be admitted to use or +enjoy the benefit of any means, or ways, or callings whatsoever, +to provide themselves sustinence; but that they should beg from +Generation to Generation, from Door to Door, thro the Kingdom; and to +be looked upon and esteemed by all People to be so base and odious, +as not possibly to be more. + +And they are to this day so detestable to the People, that they are +not permitted to fetch water out of their Wells; but do take their +water out of Holes or Rivers. Neither will any touch them, lest they +should be defiled. + +And thus they go a begging in whole Troops, both Men, Women, +and Children, carrying both Pots and Pans, Hens and Chickens, and +whatsoever they have, in Baskets hanging on a Pole, at each end one, +upon their Shoulders. The Women never carry any thing, but when they +come to any House to beg, they Dance and shew Tricks, while the Men +beat Drums. They will turn Brass Basons on one of their fingers, +twirling it round very swift, and wonderfully strange. And they will +toss up Balls into the Air one after another to the number of Nine, +and catch them as they fall, and as fast as they do catch them, still +they toss them up again; so that there are always Seven up in the +Air. Also they will take Beads of several Colours, and of one size, +and put them in their mouths, and then take them one by one out of +their mouths again each Colour by themselves. And with this Behaviour, +and the high and honourable Titles which they give, as to Men, Your +Honour, and Your Majesty; and to Women, Queens, Countesses; and to +white Men, White of the Royal Blood, &c. They do beg for their living; +and that with so much importunity, as if they had a Patent for it from +the King, and will not be denied; pretending that it was so ordered and +decreed, that by this very means they should be maintained, and unless +they mean to perish with hunger they cannot accept of a denyal. The +People on the other hand cannot without horrible shame, lift up their +hand against them to strike or thrust them away; so rather than to +be troubled with their importunity, they will relieve them. + +[They live well.] And thus they live, building small Hovels in remote +Places, Highways, under Trees. And all the Land being, as it were of +Necessity, Contributers towards their maintenance, these Beggars live +without labour, as well or better, than the other sorts of People; +being free from all sorts of Service and Duties, which all other are +compelled to perform for the King. [Their Contest with the Weavers +about dead Cows.] Of them it is only required to make Ropes of such +Cow-hides, as die of themselves, to catch and tie Elephants with: +By which they have another Privilege, to claim the flesh there of +for themselves, from the Weavers. Who when they meet with any dead +Cows, use to cut them up and eat them. But if any of these Roudeahs, +Beggars, see them, they will run to them and drive them away, offering +to beat them with the Poles, whereon they carry their Baskets, saying +to them, How can we perform the King's Service to make Ropes of the +Hide, if the Weavers hack and spoil it? telling them also, That it +is beneath such honourable People as they, to eat such Unclean and +Polluted flesh. By these words, and the fear the Weavers are in to be +touched by that base People, than which nothing could be more infamous, +they are glad to get them away as fast as they can. + +[Incest common among them.] These Men being so low that nothing they +can do, can make them lower, it is not unusual with them to lay with +their Daughters, or for the Son to lay with his Mother, as if there +were no Consanguinity among them. + +[A Punishment to deliver Noble Women to these Beggars.] Many times +when the King cuts off Great and Noble Men, against whom he is +highly incensed, he will deliver their Daughters and Wives unto +this sort of People, reckoning it, as they also account it, to be +far worse Punishment than any kind of Death. This kind of Punishment +being accounted such horrible Cruelty, the King doth usually of his +Clemency shew them some kind of Mercy, and pittying their Distress, +Commands to carry them to a River side, and there to deliver them +into the hands of those, who are far worse than the Executioners of +Death: from whom, if these Ladies please to free themselves, they +are permitted to leap into the River and be drowned; the which some +sometimes will choose to do, rather than to consort with them. + +[Some of these Beggars keep Cattle and shoot Deer.] There are some +of this sort of People which dwell in remote Parts, distant from any +Towns, and keep Cattle, and sell them to the Chingulayes, also shoot +Deer and sell them where they fall in the Woods; for if they should +but touch them, none would buy them. + +[Refuse Meat dressed in a Barbar's house.] The Barbar's Information +having been the occasion of all this misery upon this People, they in +revenge there of abhor to eat what is dressed in the Barbar's House +even to this day. + + + + + + +CHAP. III. + +Of their Religion, Gods, Temples, Priests. + + +To take a more particular view of the state of this Countrey, we shall +first give some account of their Religion, as it justly requires the +first place, and then of their other secular concerns. + +Under their Religion will come to be considered, Their Gods, their +Temples, their Priests, their Festivals, Sacrifices, and Worship, +and their Doctrines and Opinions; and whatsoever other matters occur, +that may concern this Subject. + +[Their Religion, their gods.] The Religion of the Countrey is +Idolatry. There are many both Gods and Devils, which they worship, +known by particular Names, which they call them by. They do acknowledge +one to be the Supreme, whom they call Ossa polla maupt Dio, which +signifieth the Creator of Heaven and Earth; and it is he also, who +still ruleth and governeth the same. This great Supreme God, they hold, +sends forth other Deities to see his Will and Pleasure executed in +the World; and these are the petty and inferior gods. These they say +are the Souls of good men, who formerly lived upon the Earth. There +are Devils also, who are the Inflicters of Sickness and Misery upon +them. And these they hold to be the Souls of evil men. + +[They worship the God that saves Souls.] There is another great God, +whom they call Buddou, unto whom the Salvation of Souls belongs. Him +they believe once to have come upon the Earth. And when he was +here, that he did usually fit under a large shady Tree, called +Bogahah. Which Trees ever since are accounted Holy, and under which +with great Solemnities they do to this day celebrate the Ceremonies +of his Worship. He departed from the Earth from the top of the highest +Mountain on the Island, called Pico Adam: where there is an Impression +like a foot, which, they say, is his, as hath been mentioned before. + +[The Sun and Moon they repute Deities.] The Sun and Moon they seem +to have an Opinion to be gods from the Names they sometimes call +them by. The Sun in their Language is Irri, and the Moon Handa. To +which they will sometimes add the Title Haumi, which is a name they +give to Persons of the greatest Honour; and Dio, that signifies God: +saying Irrihaumi, Irridio: Handahaumi, handa Dio. But to the Stars +they give not these Titles. + +[Some of their Temples of exquisite Work.] The Pagoda's or Temples +of their Gods are so many that I cannot number them. Many of them +are of Rare and Exquisite work, built of Hewn Stone, engraven with +Images and Figures; but by whom and when I could not attain to know, +the Inhabitants themselves being ignorant therein. But sure I am they +were built by far more Ingenious Artificers, than the Chingulayes +that now are on the Land. For the Portugueze in their Invasions have +defaced some of them, which there is none found that hath Skill enough +to repair to this day. + +[The form of their Temples.] The fashion of these Pagoda's are +different; some, to wit those that were anciently built, are of +better Workmanship, as was said before; but those lately erected are +far Inferior; made only with Clay and Sticks, and no Windows. Some, +viz. Those belonging to the Buddou, are in the form of a Pigeon-House, +foursquare, one Story high, and some two; the Room above has its +Idols as well as that below. Some of them are Tiled, and some Thatched. + +[The shape of their Idols.] In them are Idols and Images most monstrous +to behold, some of silver, some of brass and other metals: and also +painted sticks, and Targets, and most strange kind of Arms, as Bills, +Arrows, Spears and Swords. But these Arms are not in the Buddou's +Temples, he being for Peace: therefore there are in his Temples only +Images of men cross-legged with yellow coats on like the Gonni-Priests, +their hair frilled, and their hands before them like women. And +these they say are the spirits of holy men departed. Their Temples +are adorned with such things as the peoples ability and poverty can +afford; accounting it the highest point of Devotion, bountifully to +dedicate such things unto their Gods, which in their estimation are +most precious. + +[They worship not the Idol, but whom it represents.] As for these +Images they say they say they do not own them to be Gods themselves +but only Figures, representing their Gods to their memories; and as +such, they give to them honour and worship. + +[The revenues of the Temples; and the honours thereof.] Women having +their natural infirmities upon them may not, neither dare they presume +to come near the Temples or houses of their Gods. Nor the men, if +they come out of houses where such women are. + +[They are dedicated to Gods.] Unto each of these Pagodas, there are +great Revenues of Land belonging: which have been allotted to them +by former Kings, according to the State of the Kingdom: but they have +much impaired the Revenues of the Crown, there being rather more Towns +belonging to the Church, than unto the King. These estates of the +Temples are to supply a daily charge they are at; which is to prepare +victuals or sacrifices to set before the Idols. They have Elephants +also as the King has, which serve them for State. Their Temples have +all sorts of Officers belonging to them, as the Palace hath. + +Most of these Pagodas are dedicated to the name and honour of those, +whom they call Dio or Gods: to whom, they say, belong the Government +on earth, and of all things appertaining to this life. + +[Private Chappels.] Besides these Publick Temples, many people do +build in their yards private Chappels, which are little houses, like +to Closets, sometimes so small, that they are not above two foot in +bigness, but built upon a Pillar three or four foot from the ground +wherein they do place certain Image of the Buddou, that they may have +him near them, and to testifie their love and service to him. Which +they do by lighting up candles and lamps in his house, and laying +flowers every morning before him. And at some times they boyl victuals +and lay it before him. And the more they perform such ceremonious +service to him here, the more shall be their ward hereafter. + +All blessings and good success, they say, come from the hand of God, +but sickness and diseases proceed from the Devil; not that of himself +he hath such absolute power, but as servants have power, licence and +authority from their Masters, so they from God. + +[The Priests.] But the Gods will require some to wait at their Altars; +and the Temples, men to officiate in them: their Priests therefore +fall under the next confederation. Of these there are three sorts +according to the three differences of Gods among them. And their +Temples are also called by three different names. + +[The first order of them.] The first and highest order of Priests are +the Tirinanxes. Who are the Priests of the Buddou God. Their Temples +are styled Vehars. There is a religious house in the City of Digligy, +where they dwell and assemble and consult together about their affairs, +which being the meeting place of such holy men, they call it a Vihar; +also they admit none to come into their order but persons of the most +noble birth, and that have learning and be well bred; of such they +admit many. But they do not presently upon their admission arrive +unto the high degree of a Tirinanx. For of these there are but +three or four: and they are chose out of all the rest of the order +unto this degree; These Tirinanxes only live in the Vihar, and enjoy +great Revenues, and are as it were the Superiors of all the Priests, +and are made by the King. + +Many of the Vehars are endowed and have Farms belonging to them. And +these Tirinanxes are the Landlords, unto whom the Tenants come at a +certain time and pay in their Rents. These Farmers live the easiest +of any people in the Land, for they have nothing to do but at those +set times to bring in their dues and so depart, and to keep in +repair certain little Vehars in the Countrey. So that the rest of +the Chingulais envy them and say of them, Though they live easy in +this world, they cannot escape unpunished in the life to come for +enjoying the Buddou's land and doing him so little service for it. + +[The habit of these Priests.] All the rest of the order are called +Gonni. The habit is the same to the whole order, both Tirinanxes +and Gonni. It is a yellow coat gathered together about their wast, +and comes over their left shoulder, girt about with a belt of fine +pack-thread. Their heads are shaved, and they go bare-headed and +carry in their hands a round fan with a wooden handle, which is to +keep the sun off their hands. + +[Their Priviledges.] They have great benefit and honour. They +enjoy their own lands without paying scot or lot or any Taxes to the +King. They are honoured in such a measure, that the people, where ever +they go, bow down to them as they do to their Gods, but themselves +bow to none. They have the honour of carrying the Tallipot with the +broad end over their heads foremost; which none but the King does: +Wheresoever they come, they have a mat and a white cloth laid over +upon a stool for them to sit upon; which is also an honour used only +to the King. + +[What they are prohibited.] They are debarred from laying their hands +to any manner of work; and may not marry nor touch women, nor eat but +one meal a day, unless it be fruit and rice and water, that they may +eat morning and evening: nor must they drink wine. They will eat any +lawful flesh that is dressed for them, but they will have no hand in +the death of it; as to give order or consent to the killing of it. + +They may lay down their order, if they please; which some do, that +they may marry. This is done by pulling off their coat, and flinging +it into a River, and washing themselves head and body, and then they +become like other lay-men. + +[When any is religiously disposed, these Priests sent for in great +ceremony.] There is a benefit that accrueth to them, which is, when any +man is minded to provide for his soul, they bring one of these Priests +under a cloth held up by four men, unto his house, with drums and Pipes +and great solemnity which only can be done unto the King besides. Then +they give him great entertainment and bestows gifts on him according +as they are able: which, after he hath tarried a day or more, they +carry for him, and conduct him home with the like solemnities as he +came. But the night that he tarries with them he must sing Bonna, that +is matter concerning their Religion out of a Book made of the leaves +of Tallipot: and then he tells them the meaning of what he sings, it +being in an eloquent style which the Vulgar people do not understand. + +[None ever used violence towards them before the present King.] Some of +these Priests, against whom the King took displeasure, were beheaded, +afterwards cast into the River. Which thing caused amazement in all +the people, how the King durst presume to do it towards such holy +and reverend persons. + +And none heretofore by any former Kings have ever been so served: +being reputed and called Sons of Boddou. But the reason the King flew +them was because they conspired in the Rebellion. They threw aside +their Habits, and got their swords by their sides. + +[The second order of their Priests.] The second order of Priests +are those called Koppuhs. Who are the Priests that belong to the +Temples of the other Gods. Their Temples are called Dewals. These +are not distinguished by any habit from the rest of the People, no, +nor when they are at their worship; only they wear clean cloths, and +wash themselves before they go to their service. These are taken out +from among the Hondrews. They enjoy a piece of Land that belongs to +the Dewal where they officiate, and that is all their benefit, unless +they steal somewhat that is dedicated to the Gods. They follow their +Husbandry and employments as other men do, but only when the times +of worship are, which usually is every morning and evening, oftner or +seldomer according as the Revenue will hold out, that belongs to that +Temple, whereof each is Priest. The service is, that when the boyled +rice and other victuals are brought to the Temple door by others, +he takes it and presents it before the Idol. Whence, after it hath +stood a while, he brings it out again, and then the drummers, pipers, +and other servants that belong to the Temple, eat it. These Gods have +never any flesh brought in sacrifice to them, but any thing else. + +[The third order.] The third order of Priests are the Jaddeses, Priests +of the Spirits, which they call Dayautaus. Their Temples are called +Covels, which are inferior to the other Temples, and have no revenues +belonging to them. A man piously disposed, builds a small house at +his own charge, which is the Temple, and himself becomes Priest +thereof. Therein are Bills, and Swords, and Arrows, and Shields, +and Images, painted upon the walls like fierce men. This house is +seldom called Gods house, but most usually Jacco, the Devils. Upon +some extradinary festival to the Jacco, the Jaddese shaves off all +his beard. + +[How they dedicate a red Cock to the Devil.] When they are sick, +they dedicate a red Cock to the Devil. Which they do after this +manner. They send for the Jaddese to their house, and give him a red +Cock chicken, which he takes up in his hand and holds an Arrow with +it, and dedicates it to the God, by telling him that if he restore the +party to his health, that Cock is given to him; and shall be dressed +and sacrificed to him in his Covel. They then let the Cock go among +the rest of the Poultry, and keep it afterwards, it may be, a year +or two: and then they carry it to the Temple, or the Priest comes +for it. For sometimes he will go round about, and fetch a great many +Cocks together, that have been dedicated, telling the owners that he +must make a sacrifice to the God; though it may be when he hath them, +he will go to some other place and convert them into mony for his +own use, as I my self can witness, We could buy three of them for +four pence half-peny. + +When the people are minded to enquire any thing of their Gods, the +Priests take up some of the Arms and Instruments of the Gods, that are +in the Temples, upon his shoulder; and their he either fains himself +to be mad, or really is so: which the people call Pissowetitch; and +then the spirit of the Gods is in him, and whatsoever he pronounceth, +is looked upon as spoken by God himself, and the people will speak +to him, as if it were the very person of God. + + + + + + +CHAP. IV. + +Concerning their Worship, and Festivals. + + +[The chief days of worship.] Wednesdays and Saturdays are the days, +when people, who have any business with the Gods, come and address +themselves; that is either to pray to their God for health, or +for their help in some weighty matters, as in War &c. or to swear +concerning any matter in controversy, which is done before the Idols. + +[How they know what God or Devil have made them sick.] But one +of their great and frequent businesses with their Gods is for the +Recovery of health. And that God or Devil that hath made them sick, +in his power only it is to restore them. Therefore when they feel +themselves sick or sore, first, they use means to know which God +or Devil hath been the cause or author thereof. Which to find they +use these means. With any little stick they make a bow, and on the +firing thereof they hang a thing they have to cut Betel-nuts, somewhat +like a pair of Sizzars; then holding the stick or Bow by both ends, +they repeat the names of all both God and Devils: and when they come +to him who hath afflicted them, then the Iron on the bow-string will +swing. They say by that sign they know their ilness proceeds from the +power of that God last named; but I think this happens by the power +of the Hands that hold it. The God being thus found, to him chiefly +they offer their oblations and sacrifices. + +[The Gods of their fortunes.] There are nine Deities, which they call +Gerehah, which are the Planets (reckoning in probably the Dragons +head and Tail.) From whom proceed their Fortunes. These they reckon +so powerful, that if they be ill affected towards any party, neither +God nor Devil can revoke it. + +[What worship they give the Planets.] When they are disposed to +worship these Gerehah, they make Images of Clay according to the +number that stand disaffected, towards them, which by certain Magick +Tricks they know these Images, which are made by the Weavers, they +paint of divers colours, of horrible and monstrous shapes; some with +long tusks like a Boar, some with hornes like a Bull, all in a most +deformed manner, but something resembling the shape of a man. Before +them they prostrate Victuals, the sick party sitting all the while +before them. These ceremonies are always celebrated in the night +with Drums and Pipes and dancing until almost day, and then they +take these Images and cast them out into the high ways to be trampled +under foot: and the Victuals taken away and eaten by the attendants, +and despicable people that wait there on purpose. + +[What worship they give Devils.] When they worship those whom they +call Devils, many of whom they hold to be the Spirits of some that died +heretofore, they make no Images for them, as they did for the Planets; +but only build a new house in their yard, like a Barn very slight, +covered only with leaves, and adorn it with Branches and Flowers. Into +this House they bring some of the Weapons or Instruments, which are +in the Pagods or Temples, and place them on Stools at one end of +the house, which is hanged with Cloth for that purpose, and before +them on other Stools they lay Victuals: and all that time of the +Sacrifice there is Drumming, Piping, Singing, and Dancing. [Who eat +the Sacrifices.] Which being ended, they take the Victuals away, and +give it to those which Drum and Pipe, with other Beggars and Vagabonds; +for only such do eat of their Sacrifices; not that they do account such +things hallowed, and so dare not presume to eat them, but contrariwise +they are now looked upon as polluted meat. And if they should attempt +to eat thereof, it would be a reproach to them and their Generations. + +[Their Gods are local.] These Spirits or Gods are local. For those +which they worship in one County or part of the Land, are not known or +owned to have power over the People in other parts. But each Countrey +hath several Spirits or Devils, that are peculiar to those places, +and do domineer over them, and are known by several names they call +them by: under whose subjection the People do acknowledge themselves +to be: and, as I well perceive, do stand in a greater awe of them, +than they do of them, whom they call and own to be their Gods. + +[The subjection of this People to the Devil.] And indeed it is sad +to consider, how this poor People are subjected to the Devil, and +they themselves acknowledge it their misery, saying their Countrey +is so full of Devils, and evil Spirits, that unless in this manner +they should adore them, they would be destroyed by them. Christians +they do acknowledge have a Prerogative above themselves, and not to +be under the Power of these infernal Spirits. + +[Sometimes the Devil possesses them.] I have many times seen Men and +Women of this People strangely possest, insomuch that I could judge it +nothing else but the effect of the Devil's power upon them: and they +themselves do acknowledge as much. In the like condition to which I +never saw any that did profess to be a worshipper of the Holy Name of +JESUS. They that are thus possest, some of them will run mad into the +Woods, screeching and roaring, but do mischief to none; some will be +taken so as to be speechless, shaking, and quaking, and dancing, and +will tread upon the fire and not be hurt; they will also talk idle, +like distracted folk. + +This may last sometimes two or three Months, sometimes two or three +dayes. Now their Friends reckoning it to proceed from the Devil, do go +to him and promise him a reward if he will cure them. Sometimes they +are cured, and sometimes die. The People do impute this madness to +some breach of promise that the Party affected had made to the Devil, +or else for eating some fruit or Betel-leaves dedicated to him: For +they do dedicate some fruit-trees to the Devil; and this they do, to +prevent People from stealing them (which few will dare to do after +such a Dedication) and also to excuse themselves in not bestowing +their fruit upon any that might ask or desire it. But before this +dedicated fruit is lawful for them to use, they must carry some of +it to the Temple. + +[The Devil's Voice often heard.] This for certain I can affirm, That +oftentimes the Devil doth cry with an audible Voice in the Night; +'tis very shrill almost like the barking of a Dog. This I have often +heard my self; but never heard that he did any body any harm. Only +this observation the Inhabitants of the Land have made of this Voice, +and I have made it also, that either just before or very suddenly +after this Voice, the King always cuts off People. To believe that +this is the Voice of the Devil these reasons urge, because there is no +Creature known to the Inhabitants, that cry like it, and because it +will on a sudden depart from one place, and make a noise in another, +quicker than any fowl could fly: and because the very Dogs will tremble +and shake when they hear it; and 'tis so accounted by all the People. + +This Voice is heard only in Cande Uda, and never in the Low +Lands. When the Voice is near to a Chingulaye's house, he will curse +the Devil, calling him Geremoi goulammah, Beef-eating Slave be gone, +be damned, cut his Nose off, beat him a pieces. And such like words +of Railery, and this they will speak aloud with noise, and passion, +and threatning. This Language I have heard them bestow upon the Voice; +and the Voice upon this always ceaseth for a while, and seems to +depart, being heard at a greater distance. + +[Their Sacrifice to the chief Devil.] When smaller Devils do fail them, +they repair unto the great one. Which they do after this manner. They +prepare an Offering of Victuals ready dressed; one dish whereof is +always a red Cock. Which they do as frequently offer to the Devil, +as Papists do Wax-Candles to Saints. This Offering they carry out +into a remote place in the Woods, and prostrate it to the honour and +service of the Grand Devil, before which there are men in an horrible +disguise like Devils, with Bells about their Legs and Doublets of a +strange fashion, dancing and singing, to call, it it were possible, +the Devil himself to come and eat of the Sacrifices they have brought; +the sick Party is all the while present. + +[Their Festivals.] I have hitherto spoke of their ordinary and daily +Worship, and their private and occasional Devotions; besides these +they have their solemn and annual Festivals. Now of these there are +two sorts, some belonging to their Gods that govern the Earth, and all +things referring to this life; and some belonging to the Buddou whose +Province is to take care of the Soul and future well-being of Men. + +[Festivals to the honour of the Gods that govern this World.] I +shall first mention the Festivals of the former sort. They are two or +three. That they may therefore honour these Gods, and procure their aid +and assistance, they do yearly in the Month of [The great Festival in +June.] June or July, at a New Moon, observe a solemn Feast and general +Meeting, called Perahar; but none are compelled, and some go to one +Pagoda, and some to another. The greatest Solemnity is performed in +the City of Cande; but at the same time the like Festival or Perahar +is observed in divers other Cities and Towns of the Land. The Perahar +at Cande is ordered after this manner. + +The Priest bringeth forth a painted stick, about which strings of +Flowers are hanged, and so it is wrapped in branched Silk, some +part covered, and some not; before which the People bow down and +worship; each one presenting him with an Offering according to his +free will. These free-will Offerings being received from the People, +the Priest takes his painted stick on his Shoulder, having a Cloth +tied about his mouth to keep his breath from defiling this pure piece +of Wood, and gets up upon an Elephant all covered with white Cloth, +upon which he rides with all the Triumph that King and Kingdom can +afford, thro all the Streets of the City. But before him go, first +some Forty or Fifty Elephants, with brass Bells hanging on each side +of them, which tingle as they go. + +Next, follow men dressed up like Gyants, which go dancing along +agreeable to a Tradition they have, that anciently there were +huge men, that could carry vast Burthens, and pull up Trees by +the Roots. &c. After them go a great multitude of Drummers, and +Trumpetters, and Pipers, which make such a great and loud noise, that +nothing else besides them can be heard. Then followeth a Company of +Men dancing along, and after these Women of such Casts or Trades as are +necessary for the service of the Pagoda, as Potters and Washer-women, +each cast goeth in Companies by themselves, three and three in a row, +holding one another by the hand; and between each Company go Drummers, +Pipers and Dancers. + +After these comes an Elephant with two Priests on his back: one +whereof is the Priest before spoken of, carrying the painted stick +on his Shoulder, who represents Allout neur Dio, that is, the God and +Maker of Heaven and Earth. The other sits behind him, holding a round +thing, like an Umbrello, over his head, to keep off Sun or Rain. Then +within a yard after him on each hand of him follow two other Elephants +mounted with two other Priests, with a Priest sitting behind each, +holding Umbrello's as the former, one of them represents Cotteragom +Dio, and the other Potting Dio. These three Gods that ride here in +Company are accounted of all other the greatest and chiefest, each +one having his residence in a several Pagoda. + +Behind go their Cook-women, with things like whisks in their hands to +scare away flies from them; but very fine as they can make themselves. + +Next after the Gods and their Attendance, go some Thousands of Ladies +and Gentlewomen, such as are of the best sort of the Inhabitants of +the Land, arrayed in the bravest manner that their Ability can afford, +and so go hand in hand three in a row; At which time all the Beauties +on Zelone in their Bravery do go to attend upon their Gods in their +Progress about the City. Now are the Streets also all made clean, +and on both sides all along the Streets Poles stuck up with Flags +and Pennons hanging at the tops of them, and adorned with boughs and +branches of Coker Nut-Trees hanging like Fringes, and lighted Lamps +all along on both sides of the Streets, both by day and night. + +Last of all, go the Commanders sent from the King to see these +Ceremonies decently performed, with their Soldiers after them. And in +this manner they ride all round about the City once by day and once +by night. This Festival lasts from the New Moon until the Full Moon. + +Formerly the King himself in Person used to ride on Horseback with +all his Train before him in this Solemnity, but now he delights not +in these Shows. + +Always before the Gods set out to take their Progress, they are set in +the Pagoda-Door, a good while, that the People may come to worship and +bring their Offerings unto them; during which time there are Dancers, +playing and shewing many pretty Tricks of Activity before him; To see +the which, and also to shew themselves in their Bravery, occasions +more People to resort hither, than otherwise their Zeal and Devotion +would prompt them to do. + +Two or thee days before the Full Moon, each of these Gods hath a +Pallenkine carried after them to add unto their honour. In the which +there are several pieces of their superstitious relicts, and a Silver +Pot. Which just, at the hour of Full Moon they ride out unto a River, +and dip full of water, which is carried back with them into the Temple, +where it is kept till the year after and then flung away. And so the +Ceremony is ended for that year. + +This Festival of the Gods taking their Progress thro the City, in +the year 1664. the King would not permit to be performed; and that +same year the Rebellion happened, but never since hath he hindred it. + +At this time they have a Superstition, which lasteth six or seven days, +too foolish to write; it consists in Dancing, Singing, and Jugling. The +reason of which is, lest the eyes of the People, or the Power of +the Jacco's, or Infernal Spirits, might any ways prove prejudicial +or noisom to the aforesaid Gods in their Progress abroad. During the +Celebration of this great Festival, there are no Drums allowed to be +beaten to any particular Gods at any private Sacrifice. + +[The Feast in November.] In the Month of November the Night when the +Moon is at the Full, there is another great solemn Feast, called in +their Language Cawtha Poujah. Which is celebrated only by lighting of +Lamps round about the Pogada. At which time they stick up the longest +Poles they can get in the Woods, at the Doors of the Pagods and of +the King's Palace. Upon which they make contrivances to set Lamps in +rows one above the other, even unto the very tops of the Poles, which +they call Tor-nes. To maintain the charge hereof, all the Countrey in +general do contribute, and bring in Oil. In this Poujah or Sacrifice +the King seems to take delight. The reason of which may be, because he +participates far more of the Honour, than the Gods do, in whose name +it is celebrated; his Palace being far more decked and adorned with +high Poles and Lights, than the Temples are. This Ceremony lasteth +but for one Night. + +[The Festival in honour of the God of the Soul.] And these are their +Anniversary Feasts to the honour of those Gods, whose power extends +to help them in this Life; now follows the manner of their Service +to the Buddou, who it is, they say, that must save their Souls, +and the Festival in honour of him. + +To represent the memorial of him to their eye, they do make small +Images of Silver, Brass, and Clay, and Stone, which they do honour with +Sacrifices and Worship, shewing all the signs of outward reverence +which possibly they can. In most places where there are hollow Rocks +and Caves, they do set up Images in memorial of this God. Unto which +they that are devoutly bent, at New and Full Moons do carry Victuals, +and worship. + +His great Festival is in the Month of March at their New-years +Tide. The Places where he is commemorated are two, not Temples, but the +one a Mountain and the other a Tree; either to the one or the other, +they at this time go with Wives and Children, for Dignity and Merit +one being esteemed equal with the other. + +The Mountain is at the South end of the Countrey, called Hammalella, +but by Christian People, Adam's Peak, the highest in the whole Island; +where, as has been said before, is the Print of the Buddou's foot, +which he left on the top of that Mountain in a Rock, from whence +he ascended to Heaven. Unto this footstep they give worship, light +up Lamps, and offer Sacrifices, laying them upon it, as upon an +Altar. The benefit of the Sacrifices that are offered here do belong +unto the Moors Pilgrims, who come over from the other Coast to beg, +this having been given them heretofore by a former King. So that at +that season there are great numbers of them always waiting there to +receive their accustomed Fees. + +The Tree is at the North end of the King's Dominions at +Annarodgburro. This Tree, they say, came flying over from the other +Coast, and there planted it self, as it now stands, under which the +Buddou-God at his being on earth used, as they say, often to fit. This +is now become a place of solemn worship. The due performance whereof +they reckon not to be a little meritorious: insomuch that, as they +report, Ninety Kings have since reigned there successively, where +by the ruins that still remain, it appears they spared not for pains +and labour to build Temples and high Monuments to the honour of this +God, as if they had been born only to hew Rocks, and great Stones, +and lay them up in heaps. These Kings are now happy Spirits, having +merited it by these their labours. + +Those whose Ability or Necessity serve them not to go to these Places, +may go to some private Vihars nearer. + +[The high honour they have for this God.] For this God above all other, +they seem to have an high respect and Devotion; as will appear by this +that follows. Ladies and Gentlewomen of good Quality, will sometimes +in a Fit of Devotion to the Buddou, go a begging for him. The greatest +Ladies of all do not indeed go themselves, but send their Maids dressed +up finely in their stead. These Women taking the Image along with them, +carry it upon the palms of their hand covered with a piece of white +Cloth; and so go to mens houses, and will say, We come a begging of +your Charity for the Buddou towards his Sacrifice. And the People are +very liberal. They give only of three things to him, either Oyl for his +Lamps, or Rice for his Sacrifice, or Money or Cotton Yarn for his use. + +Poor men will often go about begging Sustenance for themselves by +this means: They will get a Book of Religion, or a Buddou's Image in +a Case, wrapping both in a white Cloth, which they carry with great +reverence. And then they beg in the name of the Book or the God. And +the People bow down to them, and give their Charity, either Corn, +or Money, or Cotton yarn. Sometimes they will tell the Beggar, What +have I to give? And he will reply, as the saying is, as much as you +can take up between your two fingers is Charity. After he has received +a gift from any, he pronounceth a great deal of blessing upon him, +Let the blessing of the Gods and the Buddou go along with you; let +your Corn ripen, let your Cattle increase, let your Life be long, &c. + +Some being devoutly disposed, will make the Image of this God at their +own charge. For the making whereof they must bountifully reward the +Founder. Before the Eyes are made, it is not accounted a God, but a +lump of ordinary Metal, and thrown about the Shop with no more regard +than any thing else. But when the Eyes are to be made, the Artificer +is to have a good gratification, besides she first agreed upon +reward. The Eyes being formed, it is thenceforward a God. And then, +being brought with honour from the Workman's Shop, it is dedicated +by Solemnities and Sacrifices, and carried with great state into its +shrine or little house, which is before built and prepared for it. + +Sometimes a man will order the Smith to make this Idol, and then after +it is made will go about with it to well-disposed People to contribute +toward the Wages the Smith is to have for making it. And men will +freely give towards the charge. And this is looked upon in the man +that appointed the Image to be made, as a notable piece of Devotion. + +I have mentioned the Bogahah Tree before, which in memory of this God +they hold Sacred, and perform Sacrifices, and celebrate Religious +Meetings under. Under this Tree at some convenient distance about +ten or twelve foot at the outmost edge of the Platform, they usually +build Booths or Tents; some are made slight only with leaves for +the present use, but some are built substantial with hewn Timber and +Clay Walls, which stand many years. These Buildings are divided into +small Tenements for each particular Family. The whole Town joyns, +and each man builds his own Appartment: so that the Building goes +quite round like a circle, only one gap is left, which is to pass +thro to the Bogahah Tree: and this gap is built over with a kind +of Portal. The use of these Buildings is for the entertainment of +the Women. Who take great delight to come and see these Ceremonies, +clad in their best and richest Apparel. They employ themselves in +seeing the Dancers, and the Juglers do their Tricks: who afterwards +by their importunity will get Money of them, or a Ring off their +Fingers, or some such matters. Here also they spend their time in +eating Betel, and in talking with their Consorts, and shewing their +fine Cloths. These Solemnities are always in the Night, the Booths +all set round with Lamps; nor are they ended in one Night, but last +three or four, until the Full Moon, which always puts a Period to them. + + + + + + + +CHAP. V. + +Concerning their Religions Doctrines, Opinions, And Practices. + + +[As to their Religion they are very indifferent.] There are few or +none zealous in their worship, or have any great matter of esteem +for their Gods. And they seldom busie themselves in the matters of +their Religion, until they come to be sick or very aged. They debar +none that will come to see the Ceremonies of their worship; and if a +stranger should dislike their way, reprove or mock at them for their +Ignorance and Folly, they would acknowledge the same, and laugh at the +superstitions of their own Devotion, but withall tell you that they +are constrained to do what they do, to keep themselves safe from the +malice and mischiefs that the evil spirits would otherwise do them, +with which, they say, their Country swarm. + +[If their Gods answer not their desires, they Curse them.] Sometimes +in their Sickness they go to the House of their Gods with an Offering, +with which they present him, intreating his favour and aid to restore +them to health. Upon the recovery whereof they promise him not to fail +but to give unto His Majesty (for so they entitle him) far greater +Gifts or Rewards, and what they are, they do particularly mention; +it may be, Land, a Slave, Cattle, Money, Cloth, &c. and so they will +discourse, argue and expostulate with him, as if he were there present +in Person before them. If after this, he fails on his part, and cannot +restore them to their health, then the fore-promised things are to +remain where they were; and instead of which perhaps he gets a Curse, +saying, He doth but cheat and deceive them. + +[They undervalue and revile their Gods.] It is a usual saying, and +very frequent among them (if their Gerahah, which is their fortune, +be bad) What can God do against it: Nay, have often heard them say, +Give him no Sacrifice, but shit in his Mouth, what a God is He? So +slight an estimation have they of their Idol-Gods; and the King far +less esteems them. For he doth not in the least give any countenance +either to the Worshipper, or to the manner of worship. And God's name +be magnified, that hath not suffered him to disturb or molest the +Christians in the least in their Religion, or ever attempt to force +them to comply with the Countreys Idolatry. But on the contrary, +both King and People do generally like the Christian Religion better +than their own: and respect and honour the Christians as Christians; +and do believe there is a greater God than any they adore. And in +all probability they would be very easily drawn to the Christian or +any other Religion: as will appear by this story following. + +[A fellow gives out himself for a Prophet.] There was lately one +among them that pretended himself a Prophet sent to them from a +new God, that as yet was nameless. At which the People were amused, +especially because he pretended to heal the Sick, and do Miracles: +and presently he was had in high veneration. He gave out it was the +command of the new nameless God to spoil and pull down the Dewals, +that is, the Temples of the former Gods. This he made a good progress +in, with no let or impediment from King or People. The King all this +while inclined neither to one or other, as not regarding such matters, +until he might see which of these Gods would prevail, the old or the +new. For this People stand in fear of all that are called Gods; and +this especially surprized them, because without a Name; so contrary +to all their old ones, who have Names. This new-found God therefore +went on boldly and successfully without controul: [His Success.] the +People all in general began to admire him thus come among them. And +great troops of People daily assembled thither with Sacrifices, and +to worship him. Whereby seeing their inclination so strong towards +him, he began to perceive it was not only possible, but also easie +and probable to change his Priesthood for a Kingdom. + +[The King sends for one of his Priests.] At which time, whether +the King began to suspect or not, I cannot say; but he sent for one +of his Priests to be brought up to the Court. For this God had his +residence in the Countrey at Vealbow in Hotcourly, somewhat remote +from the King. This Priest having remained at the City some days, +the King took a Ring from off his Finger, and put it in an Ivory Box, +and sent it by three of his great Men to him, bidding him to enquire +of his nameless God what it was that was therein; which amazed this +Priest; but he returned this subtil answer, that he was not sent +to divine, but to heal the Diseases and help the Infirmities of the +People. Upon which the King gave Command to take him and put him in +the Stocks under a Tree, there to be wet with the Rain, and dry again +with the Sun. Which was executed upon him accordingly. + +[Flies to Columba, pretends himself to be a former King's Son.] The +Chief Priest, who was the first Inventor of this new God, hearing what +the King had done, and fearing what might follow, suddenly dispatched, +and carried all what he had plundered out of the Pagods with him to +Columba, and stole one of the King's Elephants to carry it upon. Where +being arrived, he declares himself to be Son of the King of Mautoly; +who was elder Brother to this King that now is, and for fear of whom +he fled to Columba; being at that time when the Portugals had it, +who sent him to Goa, where he died. + +[Flies from the Dutch.] This being noised abroad that he was a Prince, +made the People flock faster to him than before. Which changed both +his heart and behaviour from a Priest to a King. Insomuch that the +Dutch began to be in doubt what this might grow to. Who to prevent +the worst, set a watch over him: which he not liking of, took the +advantage of the night, and fled with all his Followers and Attendance +up to the King again, and came to the same place where he lay before. + +[The King catches and quarters him.] No sooner had the King notice +of his arrival, but immediately he dispatched five of his greatest +Commanders with their Soldiers to catch him, and to bring him up +to him. Which they did, laying both him and all his followers in +Chains. The King commanded to keep him in a certain Pagoda of the +Chingulayes, until the matter were examined, the People in general much +lamenting him, tho not able to help. The chief of their Church-men, +viz. their Gonni-nancies, were all commanded to make their Personal +appearance at Court. Which all thought was to see the Prince or +Priest, should have a legal Trial. But in the mean time, the King +commanded to cut him in four quarters, and hang them in places, +which he appointed. Which was done. + +[The Peoples opinion still of this new God.] Nevertheless the Vulgar +People to this day do honour and adore the name & memorial of the +nameless God. With which if he could have been content, and not have +gone about to usurp the Crown, the King so little regarding Religion, +he might have lived to dye a natural death. + +[Their Doctrins and Opinions.] These people do firmly believe a +resurrection of the body, and the Immortality of Souls, and a future +State. Upon which account they will worship their Ancestors. They +do beleive that those they call Gods are the spirits of men that +formerly have lived upon the earth. They hold that in the other world, +those that are good men tho they be poor and mean in this world, yet +there they shall become high and eminent; and that wicked men shall be +turned into beasts. There is a Spider among them, that breeds an Egg, +which she carries under her belly, 'tis as wide as groat, and bigger +then the body of the Spider. This egg is full of young Spiders that +breed there: it hangs under her belly wheresoever she goes: and as +their young ones grow to bigness they eat up the old one. Now the +Chingulayes say, that disobedient children shall become Spiders in +the other world, and their young ones shall eat them up. + +They hold that every mans good or bad Fortune was predetermined by +God, before he was born, according to an usual Proverb they have, +Ollua cottaula tiana, It is written in the head. + +[The highest points of Devotion.] They reckon the chief poynts of +goodness to consist in giving to the Priests, in making Pudgiahs, +Sacrifices to their Gods, in forbearing shedding the blood of any +creature: which to do they call Pau boi, a great Sin: and in abstaining +from eating any flesh at all, because they would not have any hand, +or any thing to do in killing any living thing. They reckon Herbs +and Plants more innocent food. It is religion also to sweep under +the Bogaha or God-Tree, and keep it clean. It is accounted religion +to be just and sober and chast and true and to be endowed with other +vertues, as we do account it. + +[Their Charity.] They give to the poor out of a Principle of +Charity, which they extend to forraigners, as well as to their own +Country-men. But of every measure of rice they boyl in their houses +for their families they will take out an handful, as much as they +can gripe, and put into a bag, and keep it by it self, which they +call Mitta-haul. And this they give and distribute to such poor as +they please, or as come to their doors. + +[The priviledg of the Moorish beggars.] Nor are they charitable only to +the poor of their own Nation, but as I said to others: and particularly +to the Moorish beggars, who are Mahometans by religion. These have a +Temple in Cande. A certain former king gave this Temple this Priviledg, +that every Free-holder should contribute a Ponnam to it. And these +Moors go to every house in the land to receive it. And if the house +be shut, they have power to break it open, and to take out of goods +to the value of it. They come very confidently when they beg, and +they say they come to fulfill the peoples charity. And the people do +liberrally releive them for charity sake. + +There is only one County in the Land, viz. Dolusbaug, that pays not the +aforesaid duty to the Moors Temple. And the reason is, that when they +came first thither to demand it, the Inhabitants beat them away. For +which act they are free from the payment of that Ponnam and have also +another priviledg granted them for the same, That they pay no Marral, +or Harriots, to the King as other Countreys do. + +These Moors Pilgrims have many pieces of Land given them by well +disposed persons out of charity, where they build houses and live. And +this land becomes theirs from generation to generation for ever. + +[They respect Christians, and why.] They lay Flowers, out of religion, +before their Images every morning and evening, for which Images +they build little Chappels in their yards as we said before. They +carry beads in their hands on strings, and say so many prayers +as they go. Which custom in all probability they borrowed of the +Portugueze. They love a man that makes conscience of his ways. Which +makes them respect Christians more than any others, because they +think they are just and will not lye. And thus we have finished our +discourse of their Religion. + + + + + + +CHAP. VI. + +Concerning their Houses, Diet, Housewifry, Salutation, Apparel. + + +Having already treated of their Religion, we now come to their secular +concerns. And first we will lead you into their houses, and shew you +how they live. + +[Their houses.] Their Houses are small, low, thatched Cottages, built +with sticks, daubed with clay, the walls made very smooth. For they are +not permitted to build their houses above one story high, neither may +they cover with tiles, nor whiten their walls with lime, but there is +a Clay which is as white, and that they use sometimes. They employ no +Carpenters, or house-builders, unless some few noble-men, but each one +buildeth his own dwelling. In building whereof there is not so much as +a nail used; but instead of them every thing which might be nailed, +is tyed with rattans and other strings, which grow in the woods in +abundance; whence the builder hath his Timber for cutting. The Country +being warm, many of them will not take pains to clay their walls, +but make them of boughs and leaves of Trees. The poorest sort have +not above one room in their houses, few above two, unless they be +great men. Neither doth the King allow them to build better. + +[No chimneys.] They are not nice nor curious in their houses. They +have no Chimneys in them, but make their fires in one corner, so that +the roof is all blacked with the smoak. + +[The houses of the better sort.] The great people have handsom and +commodious houses. They have commonly two buildings one opposit to +the other, joined together on each side with a wall, which makes a +square Court-yard in the middle. Round about against the walls of +their houses are banks of clay to sit on; which they often daub over +with soft Cow-dung, to keep them smooth and clean. Their Slaves and +Servants dwell round about without in other houses with their wives +and children. + +[Their Furniture.] Their Furniture is but small. A few earthen pots +which hang up in slings made of Canes in the middle of their houses, +having no shelves; one or two brass Basons to eat in, a stool or +two without backs. For none but the King may sit upon a stool with a +back. There are also some baskets to put corn in, some mats to spread +upon the ground to sleep on: which is the bedding both for themselves +and friends when they come to their houses. Also some Ebeny pestels +about four foot long to beat rice out of the husk, and a wooden Morter +to beat it in afterwards to make it white, a Hirimony or Grater to +grate their Coker-nuts with, a flat stone upon which they grind their +Pepper and Turmeric, &c. With another stone which they hold in their +hands at the same time. They have also in their houses Axes, Bills, +Houghs, Atches Chissels, and other Tools for their use. Tables they +have none, but sit and eat on the ground. + +[How they eat.] And now we are mentioning eating, let us take a +view of this people at their meals. Their Dyet and ordinary fare is +but very mean, as to our account. If they have but Rice and Salt in +their house, they reckon they want for nothing. For with a few green +Leaves and the juice of a Lemmon with Pepper and Salt, they will +make a hearty meal. Beef here may not be eaten; it is abominable: +Flesh and Fish is somewhat scarce. And that little of it they have, +they had rather sell to get mony to keep, then eat it themselves: +neither is there any but outlandish men, that will buy any of them. It +is they indeed do eat the fat and best of the Land. Nor is it counted +any shame or disgrace, to be a niggard and sparing in dyet; but rather +a credit even to the greatest of them, that they can fare hard and +suffer hunger, which they say, Soldiers ought to be able to endure. + +[How the great men eat.] The great ones have always five or fix sorts +of food at one meal, and of them not above one or two at most of +Flesh or Fish, end of them more pottage than meat, after the Portugal +fashion. The rest is only what groweth out of the ground. The main +substance with which they fill their bellies is Rice, the other things +are but to give it a relish. + +[Discouraged from nourishing Cattel.] If these people were not +discouraged from rearing and nourishing of Cattle and Poultry, +provisions might be far more plentiful. For here are many Jackalls, +which catch their Hens and some Tigres, that destroy their Cattle: +but the greatest of all is the King; whose endeavour is to keep them +poor and in want. For from them that have Hens his Officers take +them for the Kings use giving little or nothing for them; the like +they do by Hogs. Goats none are suffered to keep, besides the King, +except strangers. + +[Cleanly in dressing their meet.] In dressing of their victuals they +are not to be discommended: for generally they are cleanly and very +handy about the fame. And after one is used to that kind of fare, +as they dress it, it is very savoury and good. They sit upon a mat +on the ground, and eat. But he, whom they do honour and respect, +sits on a stool and his victuals on another before him. + +[Their drink and manner of eating.] Their common drink is only water: +and if they drink Rack, it is before they eat, that it may have the +more operation upon their bodies. When they drink they touch not the +Pot with their mouths, but hold it at a distance, and pour it in. They +eat their Rice out of China dishes, or Brass Basons, and they that +have not them, on leaves. The Carrees, or other sorts of Food which +they eat with their Rice, is kept in the Pans it is dressed in, +and their wives serve them with it, when they call for it. For it +is their duties to wait and serve their Husbands while they eat, +and when they have done, then to take and eat that which they have +left upon their Trenchers. During their eating they neither use nor +delight to talk to one another. + +[Their manner of washing before and after meals.] They always wash +their hands and mouths both before and after they have eaten; but +for others to pour the water on their hands is looked upon as an +affront. For so they do to them, whom they account not worthy to +handle their Water pot. But when they wash, with one hand they pour +it themselves upon the other. They are very cleanly both in their +bodies and heads, which they do very often wash, and also when they +have been at stool they make use of water. + +[None must speak while the Rice is put into the Pot.] But to give you +a little of their Cookery. If People be in the room talking together, +the woman being ready to put the Rice into the Pot, bids them all be +silent till she has put it in, and then they may procede with their +discourse. For if they should talk while the Rice is putting in, +it would not swell. + +[Sawce made of Lemmon juyce.] At the time of the year that there is +most plenty of Lemmons, they take them and squeez the juyce into an +earthen Pot, and set over the fire, and boil it so long, till it +becomes thick and black like Tar. This they set by for their use, +and it will keep as long as they please. A very small quantity of it +will suffice for sawce. They call it Annego. + +[Their sweet meats.] They have several sorts of sweet-meats. One +they call Caown. It is like to a Fritter made of Rice-flower, and +Jaggory. They make them up in little lumps, and lay them upon a Leaf, +and then press them with their thumbs, and put them into a Frying-Pan, +and fry them in Coker-nut Oyl or Butter. When the Dutch came first to +Columba, the King ordered these Caown to be made and sent to them as +a royal Treat. And they say, the Dutch did so admire them, that they +asked if they grew not upon Trees, supposing it past the Art of man +to make such dainties. + +Oggulas another sort of sweet-meats, made of parched Rice, Jaggory, +Pepper, Cardamum, and a little Cinnamons. They rowl them up in Balls, +which will grow hard. These they tie up in bags and carry them with +them when they travail to eat in afternoons when they are hungry. + +Alloways made much after the former manner, only they are flat in the +fashion of a Lozenge; which are good for faintings and thirsty souls +to relish their water, and to eat of in afternoons when they are at +home. We carried some of these along with us in our travayl. + +[A kind of Puddings.] Tacpetties, made of Rice-flower, and the meat of +the Coker-nut and Jaggory. They are made up into small lumps, and so +put in a Leaf, and laid on a cloth over a Pot of boyling water. The +stream of which heats that which is laid upon it: and so they are +sodden like a Pudding. They tast like white bread, Almonds and Sugar. + +Pitu. Which is made thus. They take flower of Coracan, and sprinkle +a little water into it, being both put into a large Pot for the +purpose. Then they stir and rowl it in the Pot with their hands: by +which means it crumbles into corns like Gun-Powder. Then they have a +Pot of boyling water with a cloth tyed over it; and upon this cloth +they lay so much of this corn flower as they can conveniently cover +with another Pot. And so the steam coming through the cloth boils it, +that it will be much like unto a Pudding. And this they use to eat +as they do Rice. + +[The Womens Houswifry.] The womens Housewifry is to beat the Rice out +of the husk; which they do with an Ebeny Pestle before mentioned. They +lay the Rice on the ground, and then beat it, one blow with one hand, +and then tossing the Pestle into the other, to strike with that. And +at the same time they keep stroke with their feet (as if they were +dancing) to keep up the Corn together in one heap. This being done, +they beat it again in a wooden Morter to whiten it, as was said +before. This work tho it be very hard, belongeth only to the women: +as also to fetch both wood and water. The wood they bring upon their +heads, the water in an earthen Pot, placing it upon their hip. To the +women also belongs a small bill to cut Herbs, Pumkins &c. Which she +is to dress. Which bill she lays upon the ground, the edg upwards, +and sets her self upon a Staff or handle to hold it fast, and what +she meaneth to cut, she lays it upon the edge, and shoveth it on it. + +[How they entertain strangers.] When one comes to anothers house, +being set down the Entertainment is, green Leaves, they call Bullat, +which they eat raw with Lime and Betel-nut, and Tobacco. And being set +a while, the man of the house will ask the Stranger what he comes tor, +which if he does not suddenly, the Stranger will take exceptions at +it, as thinking he is not welcom to him. Neither do they ever go one +to visit the other, unless it be for their own ends, either to beg +or borrow. + +[And Kindred.] And if Kindred, that are very nearly related come +together, they have no loving or private conference one with the other, +but fit like strangers very solid and grave. And if they stay above +one night, which is the common custom, then they do help and assist +the man of the house in any work or service he hath to do. + +[When they visit.] When any friends go to anothers house to visit, +they never go empty handed, but carry provisions and sweat meats with +them to their friend. And then he makes them a Feast according to +his ability, but they never eat of those things, which themselves +brought. But there is but little feasting among them unless at +a Wedding. + +We have been long enough in the house, let us walk abroad, and show +you how the People demean themselves without doors. + +[Their manner of Salutations.] When they meet one another, their +manner of Salutation or obeisance is, to hold forth their two hands, +the Palms upwards, and bow their Bodies: but the superior to the +inferior holds forth but one hand, and if the other be much beneath, +him he only nods his head. The women salute by holding up both +their hands edgways to their Foreheads. The general complement one +to another at first meeting is to say Ay; it signifies how do you: +and the other answers, Hundoi, that is, well. + +[The Nobles in their best Apparel.] The Habit of the men when they +appear abroad is after this sort. The Nobles wear Doublets of white +or blew Callico, and about their middle a cloth, a white one next +their skin, and a blew one or of some other colour or painted, over +the white: a blew or shash girt about their loyns, and a Knife with a +carved handle wrought or inlaid with Silver sticking in their bosom; +and a compleat short Hanger carved and inlaid with Brass and Silver +by their sides, the Scabbard most part covered with Silver; bravely +ingraven; a painted Cane and sometimes a Tuck in it in their hands, +and a boy always bare-headed with long hair hanging down his back +waiting upon him, ever holding a small bag in his hand, which is +instead of a Pocket, wherein is Betel-leaves and nuts. Which they +constantly keep chewing in their mouths, with Lime kept in a Silver +Box rarely engraven, which commonly they hold in their hands, in +shape like a Silver Watch. + +[The fashion of their hair.] The great ones also generally, and +spruce young men, do wear their hair long hanging down behind: but +when they do any work or travail hard, it annoying them, they tie it +up behind. Heretofore generally they bored holes in their ears and +hung weights in them to make them grow long, like the Malabars, but +this King not boring his, that fashion is almost left off. The men +for ornament do wear Brass, Copper, Silver Rings on their Fingers, +and some of the greatest Gold. But none may wear any Silk. + +But the women in their Apparel do far surpass the men, neither are they +so curious in clothing themselves as in making their wives fine. The +mens Pride consists in their Attendance, having men bearing Arms +before and behind them. + +[The Women drest in their bravery.] In their houses the women regard +not much what dress they go in, but so put on their cloths as is most +convenient for them to do their work. But when they go abroad, and +make themselves fine, They wear a short Frock with sleeves to cover +their bodies of fine white Callico wrought with blew and red Thread +in flowers and branches: on their Arms Silver Bracelets, and their +fingers and toes full of Silver Rings, about their necks, Necklaces of +Beads or Silver, curiously wrought and engraven, guilded with Gold, +hanging down so low as their brests. In their ears hang ornaments +made of Silver set with Stones, neatly engraven and guilded. Their +ears they bore when they are young, and rowl Coker-nut leaves and put +into the holes to stretch them out, by which means they grow so wide +that they stand like round Circles on each side of their faces, which +they account a great ornament, but in my Judgment a great deformity, +they being well featured women. + +[How they dress their heads.] Their other ornaments and Apparel +show very comely on them Their Hair they oyl, with Coker-nut oyl +to make it smooth, and comb it all behind. Their hair grows not +longer than their wasts, but because it is a great ornament to have +a great bunch of hair, they have a lock of other hair fastened in +a Plate of engraved Silver and guilded, to tie up with their own, +in a knot hanging down half their Backs. Their hands are bare, but +they carry a scarf of striped or branched Silk or such as they can +get, casting it carelesly on their head and shoulders. About their +Wasts they have one or two Silver girdles made with Wire and Silver +Plate handsomly engraven, hanging down on each side, one crossing the +other behind. And as they walk they chew Betel. But notwithstanding +all their bravery neither man nor woman wears shoos or stockings, +that being a Royal dress, and only for the King himself. + +[They commonly borrow their fine cloths.] It is in general a common +custom with all sorts of People, to borrow Apparel or Jewels to wear +when they go abroad, which being so customary is no shame nor disgrace +to them, neither do they go about to conceal it. For among their +friends or strangers where they go, they will be talking saying, This +I borrowed of such an one, and this of another body. Their Poverty +is so great, that their ability will not reach to buy such Apparel +as they do desire to wear; which nevertheless is but very mean and +ordinary at the best. + + + + + + +CHAP. VII. + +Of their Lodging, Bedding, Whoredom, Marriages, and Children. + + +Having been thus entertained with the fine Ladies abroad, it is time +now to return home to our Lodging. And the night coming on, we will +lead you to their Bed-Chambers, and shew you how they sleep. About +which they are not very curious. If their house be but one room (as +it often is) then the men sleep together at one end and the women at +the other. + +[Their Bed, and how they sleep a nights.] They have Bedsteads laced +with Canes or Rattans, but no Testars to them, nor Curtains; that the +King allows not of; neither have they nor care they for more than +one Bedstead, which is only for the Master of the house to sit or +sleep on. To this Bedstead belongs two mats and a straw Pillow. The +Woman with the Children always lyes on the ground on mats by the +fire-side. For a Pillow she lays a block or such like thing under +her mat, but the Children have no Pillows at all. And for covering +and other bedding they use the cloth they wear by day. But always at +their feet they will have a fire burning all night. Which makes more +work for the Women; who must fetch it all upon her head. For it is +accounted a disgrace for the man to meddle or make with those affairs, +that properly do belong unto the Woman. + +[They rise in the night.] The younger sort of Children, such as go +naked by day, creep in under a corner of their mothers cloths. And +if they feel themselves cold in the night, they rise and blow the +fire with their mouths, having no Bellows in that Countrey, and so +sit and warm themselves thereby. + +They are so little given to sleep, that they do rise many times in +the night to eat Beatel and to take Tobacco. Which done they lay them +down, and sing songs until they fall a sleep again. + +[Children taught to sing at going to Bed.] At their first going to +bed, it is very seldom that they do pray to God, neither do they +ever teach their Children so to do. But sometimes will say Auh Dio, +which is God help or keep me. But they do instead of that, teach and +bid their Children to sing songs when they go to bed. + +[Young People lie at one anotheir houses.] Where their houses consist +but of one room, the Children that are of any years always go and +sleep in other houses among their neighbours. Which please them better +than their own. For so they come to meet with bedfellows, nor doth it +displease the Parents, if young men of as good quality as themselves +become acquainted with their daughters, but rather like well of it; +knowing that their daughters by this means can command the young men +to help and assist them in any work or business that they may have +occasion to use them in. And they look upon it so far distant from a +disgrace, that they will among their consorts brag of it, that they +have the young men thus at their command. + +[Nothing so common as Whoredom.] So that youth are bred up to +Whoredom. Indeed here are no Publick Whores allowed by Authority. In +the City some that have followed that Trade, have oftentimes by the +King's order been severely punished by Whipping, and having their Ears +and Hair cut off. But in private few or none can exempt themselves. And +for the matter of being with Child, which many of them do not desire, +they very exquisitely can prevent the same. + +[They are guilty of the thing, but love not the name.] Indeed the +Publick Trade would be bad, and hardly maintain them that exercised it, +the private one being so great. And tho I think they be all Whores, +yet they abhor the Name of Vesou, which is Whore. Neither do they in +their anger reproach one another with it, unless they should lay with +a Man of an inferior quality to themselves, And the Woman reckons her +self as much obliged to the Man for his Company, as he does to her +for hers. In these affairs the Women are very expert (it being their +continual practice) to keep their design from the Husbands knowledge: +tho by his own Experience he cannot be ignorant of Womens devices. And +unless he catch them in the act he doth not much trouble himself to +prove himself a Cuckold; Cuckolds being so common, that it is not +here regarded. + +[The Man may kill whom he finds in Bed with his Wife.] It is a Law +here, that if a Man catch another in Bed with his Wife, he may, be it +whosoever, kill him and her, if he please. It hath so happened that +the Man hath come to the Door, when another hath been within with +his Wife, there being no way to escape, the Woman has took a pan of +hot ashes, and as she opened the Door, her Husband being entring, +cast them in his Eyes, and so she and her Bedfellow made an escape. + +[The Womens craft to compass and conceal their Debauchery.] To fetch +wood out of the Woods to burn, and to fetch home the Cattle is the +Woman's work. If they cannot have their opportunities at home, now +they appoint their meetings, while the Husband stays at home holding +the Child. In the Evenings it is common for them with whom the Women +be acquainted, to come and wait behind the House when it is dark to +attend their coming forth to them. To which end they give them notice +either by breaking of a stick, or by putting some Betel over the Wall +to fall in such places as they have appointed, where she will look +to find it. And when she has such notice, she cannot want an excuse +to go forth to meet him. + +They bear such love to their Bedfellows, that I have known this done, +The Husband hath beset the House, and the Womans Friend in it, when +she hath holpen him to make a hole thro the Thatch to get out at, +which he hath done and made his Escape, and she remain behind to suffer +all the blame her self. When other opportunities are wanting to enjoy +the Company of their Paramours whole Nights together, they usually +take occasion to be discontented and fall out with their Husbands, +and so go home to their Friends houses, to get longer enjoyments. Who +to shew their Friendship will not hinder but further them in what +they delight in. + +[They do treat their Friends with the use of their Wives and +Daughters.] In some Cases the Men will permit their Wives and Daughters +to lye with other Men. And that is, when intimate Friends or great +Men chance to Lodge at their houses, they commonly will send their +Wives or Daughters to bear them company in their Chamber. Neither do +they reckon their Wives to be Whores for lying with them that are as +good or better than themselves. + +[The Mother for a small reward prostitutes her Daughter.] They do not +matter or regard whether their Wives at the first Marriage be Maids or +not. And for a small reward the Mother will bring her Daughter being +a Maiden unto those that do desire her. But it is so much abhorred +for Women of the high Cast or Descent to admit Men of the low Cast +to have any thing to do with them, that I think they never do it. + +[Marriages.] But enough of this Ribaldry, let us turn away to more +honest Practices. To speak of their Marriages, which make the Bed +lawful. There are not many Ceremonies used in or about the same. [No +wooing.] Here is no wooing for a Wife. The Parents commonly make the +Match, and in their choice regard more the Quality and Descent than +the Beauty. If they are agreed, all is done. The Match being thus made, +the Man carrieth or sends to the Woman her Wedding Cloths; which is a +Cloth containing six or seven yards in length, and a Linnen Wast-coat +wrought with Blew and Red. If the Man be so poor that he cannot buy a +Cloth, it is the Custom to borrow one. In case the Man with his Friends +goes and carries it himself, that Night they both sleep together to +beget acquaintance one with the other. And then they appoint a day +when he is to come and fetch her home; which is the Marriage-Day. + +[The Bridegroom goes to the Brides House.] The day being come, he +attended with his Friends goes to her house, which is always in the +Evening, and brings Provisions and Sweet-meats with him according +to his Ability, towards the Charges of the Wedding. Which is never +more than two Meals. Whereof Supper is the first. Then the Bride and +Bridegroom both eat together in one Dish, which is to intimate that +they are both of one rank and quality, and sometimes they tye their +Thumbs together, but not always: and that Night go to sleep together. + +[How the Bridegroom carrieth home his Bride.] The next day having +dined he taketh his Bride and departeth home with her, putting her +before him, and he following her, with some of her Friends to Conduct +her. For it is the constant Custom and Fashion in this Land for the +Husband to follow his Wife. The reason whereof is a Tradition among +them, that a Man once going foremost, it happened that his Wife was +stoln away, and he not aware of it. Being come home the Bridegroom +makes a Feast as he is able. + +[A Ceremony of Marriage.] Some few days after, her Friends usually come +to see her bringing a present of Provision with them. And sometimes +they use this Ceremony, the Man is to stand with one end of the Woman's +Cloth about his Loins, and she with the other, and then they pour +water on both their Heads, wetting all their Bodies: which being done, +they are firmly Married to live together, so long as they can agree. + +The Elder sorts of People usually woe and conclude their Marriages as +they are in Bed together. For when they have lost their Maidenheads, +they fear not much what Man comes to sleep with them, provided he be +of as good quality as they, having nothing more to lose. And at the day +appointed the Man gives the Woman her Cloths, and so takes her home. + +[Man and Wife may part at pleasure.] But their Marriages are but +of little force or validity. For if they disagree and mislike one +the other; they part without disgrace. Yet it stands firmer for the +Man than for the Woman; howbeit they do leave one the other at their +pleasure. They do give according to their Ability a Portion of Cattle, +Slaves and Money with their Daughters; but if they chance to mislike +one another and part asunder, this Portion must be returned again, +and then she is fit for another Man, being as they account never the +worse for wearing. + +[Men and Women change till they can please themselves.] Both Women +and Men do commonly wed four or five times before they can settle +themselves to their contentation. And if they have Children when they +part, the Common Law is, the Males for the Man, and the Females for +the Woman. But many of the Women are free from this controversie, +being Childless. + +[Women have two Husbands.] In this Countrey each Man, even the +greatest, hath but one Wife; but a Woman often has two Husbands. For it +is lawful and common with them for two Brothers to keep house together +with one Wife, and the Children do acknowledge and call both fathers. + +[Women unclean] So long as the Women have their Infirmities or Flowers +upon them, they are accounted very unclean, insomuch that the very +house is polluted in that degree that none will approach near it. And +even she her self cares not to conceal it, but calls out to them that +come near, that they may avoid her house. But after she hath washed +her Head and Body all is purified again. [Privileges of Men above +Women.] It is lawful for no Woman, altho they be great Men's Wives, +to sit on a Stool in the presence of a Man. It is customary for Men +upon any frivolous account to charge one another in the King's Name +to do or not to do, according as they would have it. This the Women +upon Penalty of having their Tongues cut out, dare not presume to do. + +As it is usual to punish Men for faults committed by Imprisonment and +Chains, or by making them stand with a weight on their Backs, until +they do pay such a Sum of Money as is demanded: which for ordinary +faults may be five or ten Shillings. So the Punishment which is +inflicted upon Women, is to make them stand with a Basket of Sand +upon their Heads, so long as they shall think fitting, who appoint +the Punishment. Punishment by stripes is never used either to Men or +Women, but only to those on whom the King Commands them to be laid. + +[Privileges of Women.] Lands of Inheritance which belong to Women +are exempted from paying Harriots to the King. Women pay no Custom +for things they carry to the Sea-Ports. Neither is any Custom paid +for what is carried upon any Female Cattel, Cow or Buffalo. + +[They often destroy new born Infants.] They have no Midwives, but +the neighbouring good Women come in and do that Office. As soon as +the Child is born, the Father or some Friend apply themselves to an +Astrologer to enquire, whether the Child be born in a prosperous +Planet, and a good hour or in an evil. If it be found to be in an +evil they presently destroy it, either by starving it, letting it +lye and die, or by drowning it, putting its head into a Vessel of +water, or by burying it alive, or else by giving it to some body of +the same degree with themselves; who often will take such Children, +and bring them up by hand with Rice and Milk; for they say, the Child +will be unhappy to the Parents, but to none else. We have asked them +why they will deal so with their poor Infants, that come out of their +Bowels. They will indeed have a kind of regret and trouble at it. But +they will say withal, Why should I bring up a Devil in my House? For +they believe, a Child born in an ill hour, will prove a plague and +vexation to his Parents by his disobedience and untowardliness. + +[But seldom a First-born.] But it is very rare that a First-born +is served so. Him they love and make much of. But when they come to +have many, then usual it is, by the pretence of the Childs being born +under an unlucky Planet, to kill him. And this is reputed no fault, +and no Law of the Land takes cognizance of it. + +[Their Names.] In their Infancy they have Names, whereby one may +be called and distinguished from the other. But when they come to +years it is an affront and shame to them either Men or Women, to be +called by those Names. Which they say is to be like unto Dogs. Then +they change their Names into Titles according to the Town wherein +they were born or do dwell. Also they have other Names, which may be +compared to Coats of Arms, properly and only belonging to that Family: +by which likewise they are called. + +[They are ambitious of high Titles.] This People are very Ambitious +of their Titles having but little else that they can boast in; and of +Names and Titles of respect they have great plenty in their Language; +instances whereof shall be given afterwards. + + + + + + +CHAP. VIII. + +Of their Employments and Recreations. + + +It is full time now, that we relate what course of life the People +take, and what means they use for a livelihood. This has been in part +already related. + +[Their Trade.] As for Commerce and Merchandize with Foreign Nations, +there is little or nothing of that now exercised. Indeed in the times +when the Portugueze were on this Island, and Peace between them and +the King, he permitted his People to go and Trade with them. The +which he would never permit them to do with the Hollander, tho they +have much sought for it. They have a small Traffic among themselves, +occasioned from the Nature of the Island. For that which one part of +the Countrey affords, will not grow in the other. But in one part or +other of this Land they have enough to sustain themselves, I think, +without the help of Commodities brought from any other Countrey: +exchanging one Commodity for another; and carrying what they have to +other parts to supply themselves with what they want. + +[Work not discreditable to the best Gentleman.] But Husbandry is +the great Employment of the Countrey, which is spoken of at large +before. In this the best men labour. Nor is it held any disgrace for +Men of the greatest Quality to do any work either at home or in the +Field, if it be for themselves; but to work for hire with them is +reckoned for a great shame: and very few are here to be found that +will work so; But he that goes under the Notion of a Gentleman may +dispence with all works, except carrying, that he must get a man to do +when there is occasion. For carrying is accounted the most Slave-like +work of all. + +[How they geld their Cattel.] Under their Husbandry, it may not be +amiss to relate how they geld their Cattel. They let them be two or +three years old before they go about this work; then casting them and +tying their Legs together; they bruise their Cods with two sticks +tied together at one end, nipping them with the other, and beating +them with Mallets all to pieces. Then they rub over their Cods with +fresh Butter and Soot, and so turn them loose, but not suffer them +to lye down all that day. By this way they are secured from breeding +Maggots. And I never knew any die upon this. + +[How they make Glew.] Whensoever they have occasion to use Glew, +they make it after this fashion. They take the Curd of milk, and +strain the water from it through a cloth. Then tying it up in a +cloth like a Pudding, they put it into boyling water, and let it +boyl a good while. Which done it will be hard like Cheese-curd, +then mixing it with Lime, use it. If it be not for present use, +they will roul up these Curds into a Ball; which becomes hard, +and as they have occasion will scrape some of it off with a Knife, +and so temper it with Lime. This Lime with them is as soft as Butter. + +[Their Manufactures.] Their Manufactures are few: some Callicoes, +not so fine as good strong Cloth for their own use: all manner of +Iron Tools for Smiths, and Carpenters, and Husbandmen: all sorts of +earthen ware to boil, stew, fry and fetch water in, Goldsmith's work, +Painter's Work, carved work, making Steel, and good Guns, and the like. + +But their Art in ordering the Iron-Stone and making Iron, may deserve +to be a little insisted on. For the Countrey affords plenty of Iron, +which they make of Stones, that are in several places of the Land; +they lay not very deep in the ground, it may be, about four or five +or six foot deep. + +[How they make Iron.] First, They take these Stones, and lay them +in an heap, and burn them with wood, which makes them more soft +and fitter for the Furnace. When they have so done they have a +kind of Furnace, made with a white sort of Clay, wherein they put a +quantity of Charcoal, and then these Stones on them, and on the top +more Charcoal. There is a back to the Furnace, like as there is to a +Smith's Forge, behind which the man stands that blows, the use of which +back is to keep the heat of the fire from him. Behind the Furnace they +have two logs of Wood placed fast in the ground, hollow at the top, +like two pots. Upon the mouths of these two pieces of hollow wood +they tie a piece of a Deers Skin, on each pot a piece, with a small +hole as big as a man's finger in each skin. In the middle of each +skin a little beside the holes are two strings tied fast to as many +sticks stuck in the ground, like a Spring, bending like a bow. This +pulls the skin upwards. The man that blows stand with his feet, one +on each pot, covering each hole with the soles of his feet. And as +he treads on one pot, and presseth the skin down, he takes his foot +off the other, which presently by the help of the Spring riseth; and +the doing so alternately conveys a great quantity of wind thro the +Pipes into the Furnace. For there are also two Pipes made of hollow +reed let in to the sides of the Pots, that are to conduct the wind, +like the nose of a Bellows, into the Furnace. + +For the ease of the Blower, there is a strap, that is fastned to +two posts, and comes round behind him, on which he leans his back: +and he has a stick laid cross-ways before him, on which he lays both +his hands, and so he blows with greater ease. As the Stones are thus +burning, the dross that is in them melts and runs out at the bottom, +where there is a slanting hole made for the purpose so big as the lump +of Iron may pass thro: out of this hole, I say, runs out the dross +like streams of fire, and the Iron remains behind. Which when it is +purified, as they think, enough, so that there comes no more dross +away, they drive this lump of Iron thro the same sloping hole. Then +they give it a chop with an Ax half thro, and so sling it into the +water. They so chop it, that it may be seen that it is good, Iron +for the Satisfaction of those that are minded to buy. + +[How they make Butter.] For a farewel of their labours, let it not +be unacceptable to relate here a piece of their Housewifry; and tell +you how they make Butter. First, They boil the Milk, then they turn +it into a Curd; the next morning they skim off the Cream, and drill +it in an earthen Vessel with a stick having a cross at the bottom +of it, somewhat like a Chocolate stick. When the Butter is come, +they put it in a pan, and fry it, to get all the water dry out of it, +and so put it into an earthen pot for use. + +[Shops in the City.] There are no Markets on the Island. Some few +Shops they have in the Cities, which sell Cloth, Rice, Salt, Tobacco, +Limes, Druggs, Fruits, Swords, Steel, Brass, Copper, &c. + +[Prizes of Commodities.] As to the Prices of Commodities, they are +sold after this rate. Rice in the City, where it is dearest, is +after six quarts for fourpence half-peny English, or a small Tango, +or half a Tango; six Hens as much; a fat Pig the same: a fat Hog, +three shillings and six pence or four shilling: but there are none +so big as ours. A fat Goat, two and fix pence. Betle-nuts 4000 nine +pence Currant price, when a Trad. + +And now we are discoursing or their Traffick, we will speak a little +of their Measures, Weights, and Coin. + +[Of their Measures.] First for Measures. A Rian is a Cubit, which is +with them from the bone on the inside of the Elbow to the tip of the +fourth Finger. A Waddo rian is the Carpenters Rule. It is as much as +will reach from one Elbow to the other, the Thumbs touching one the +other at the tops, and so stretching out both Elbows. + +For their Corn-measures, the least is a Potta, which is to contain +as much Grain as a man can hold heaped up in his whole hand palm +and fingers and all. Four Pottas make a lawful or Statute-measure, +called Bonder Nellia, signifying the King's measure. Which is the +King's ordinary allowance to a man, that is as much as he can eat in a +day. But we Englishmen were allowed two. Four of these Bonder Nellias +make a Courney. In fashion it is an handsom turned measure, some of +them are made with Canes like a Basket. Ten of these Courneys make a +Pale, that is forty measures, which is the usual quantity that they +sell for a Laree, or fifth part of a Piece of eight, the usual price +in Cande Vda. But in time of Harvest two Pales for a Laree. Four of +these Pales make an Ommouna. In which they keep the account of their +Corn, reckoning by Ommounas. + +[Their Weights.] For their Weights, their smallest is Collonda, six +make just a Piece of eight. They have half Collondas and quarter +Collondas. When they are to weigh things smaller than a Collonda, +they weigh them with a kind of red Berries, which grow in the Woods, +and are just like Beads. The Goldsmiths use them, Twenty of these +Beads make a Collonda and Twenty Collondas make a Pallum. + +[Measures bigger than the Statute punishable, but less not; and +why.] Here is no Punishment for those that make less weights and +measures. They are more circumspect that their measures be not too +big than too little. For Money being scarce, Corn passeth instead +of Money, and every man mets by his own measure. Which therefore he +makes as large as he can or dares, that so when he receives his Debt +of Corn, he may get as much as he can. Which upon this account would +be a great injury to the poorer sort of People, who commonly are +the Debtors. Therefore the Adigars Officers will go about the Towns +to examine the measures by a Statute-Measure; and where they find +great ones they cut them in pieces, and hang them up in the Streets +to terrifie others, and sometimes will amerce a Fine upon them that +have them. + +[Of their Coin.] Of Money they have but three sorts that passeth +for Coin in the King's Dominions. The one was Coined by Portugals, +the King's Arms on one side, and the Image of a Frier on the other, +and by the Chingulayes called Tangom massa. The value of one is +nine pence English, Poddi Tangom, or the small Tangom is half as +much. There is another sort, which all People by the King's Permission +may and do make. The shape is like a fish-hook, they stamp what mark +or impression on it they please. The Silver is purely fine beyond +pieces of Eight. For if any suspect the goodness of the Plate, it is +the Custom to burn the Money in the fire red hot, and so put it in +water: and if it be not then purely white, it is not Currant Money. + +The third sort of Money is the King's proper Coin. For none upon +pain of Death may Coin it. It is called a Ponnam. It is as small as a +Spangle: Seventy five make a piece of Eight, or a Spanish Dollar. But +all sorts of Money is here very scarce: And they frequently buy and +sell by exchanging Commodities. + +[Of their Play.] Pass we now from their Business to their Pastimes +and Diversions. They have but few Sports, neither do they delight in +Play. Only at their New year, they will sport and be merry one with +another. Their chief Play is to bowl Coker-nuts one against the other, +to try which is the hardest. At this time none will work, until their +Astrolagers tell them, it is a good hour to handle their Tools. And +then both Men and Women do begin their proper works; the Man with +his Ax, Bill, and Hough, and the Woman with her Broom, Pestle, and +Fan to clean her Corn. + +[A Play or a Sacrafice.] There is another Sport, which generally all +People used with much delight, being, as they called it, a Sacrifice +to one of their Gods; to wit, Potting Dio. And the benefit of it is, +that it frees the Countrey from grief and Diseases. For the beastliness +of the Exercise they never celebrated it near any Town, nor in sight of +Women, but in a remote place. The manner of the Game is thus. They have +two crooked sticks like Elbows, one hooked into the other, and so with +contrivances they pull with Ropes, until the one break the other; some +riding with one stick, and some with the other; but never is Money laid +on either side. Upon the breaking of the stick, that Party that hath +won doth not a little rejoyce. Which rejoycing is exprest by Dancing +and Singing, and uttering such sordid beastly Expressions, together +with Postures of their Bodies, as I omit to write them, as being their +shame in acting, and would be mine in rehearsing. For he is at that +time most renowned that behaves himself most shamelesly and beast-like. + +[For the filthiness of it forbid by the King.] This filthy Solemnity +was formerly much in use among them; and even the King himself hath +spent time in it, but now lately he hath absolutely forbidden it under +penalty of a forfeiture of Money. So that now the practice hereof is +quite left off. + +[A cunning stratagem of an Officer.] But tho it is thus gone into +dis-use, yet out of the great delight the People had in it, they of +Gompala would revive it again; and did. Which coming to the King's +ear, he sent one of his Noblemen to take a Fine from them for it. The +Nobleman knew the People would not come to pay a Fine, and therefore +was fain to go to work by a Stratagem. Pitching therefore his Tents +by a Pond, he gave order to call all the People to his assistance +to catch Fish for the King's use. Which they were very ready to do, +hoping to have the refuse Fish for themselves. And when they were all +thus assembled together with their Tools, and necessary Instruments +for that purpose, the Nobleman charged them all in the King's Name +according to the Countries fashion, which was by pulling off his Cap, +and falling down upon the ground three times, that not a man of them +should budge till they had paid such a Sum of Money, which was so +much a piece, for reviving that Play that the King had forbid. Which +they were forced to do before they departed from the Pond side. And +the Money was carried into the King's Exchequer. + +[Tricks and feats of Activity.] When they would be merry, and +particularly at their great Festival in the New Moon of June or July +(before mentioned;) they have People that shew pretty tricks and feats +of Activity before them. A man sets a Pole of seven or eight foot long +upon his Breast; a Boy gets to the top of this Pole, and leans with +his Belly upon the end of it; and thus the man danceth with the Pole +on his Breast, and the Boy on it, and but little holding the Pole. A +man takes four Arrows with blades about a foot long, they are tied +one cross another, and so laid upon the end of a Pole, which rests +upon the man's Breast. On a sudden he squatts down upon the ground, +and the four Arrows all fall on the four sides of him, sticking in the +ground. Two Cross-bows stand bent one opposite to the other, charged +with Arrows drawn up to the heads: they are placed just so high, as +they may fly over a man's back when he lyes flat upon the ground. A +man danceth between them and shows Tricks, and when he is pleased, +he touches a string made fast to both their trickers, at which they +both instantly Discharge, and he falls flat down between them, and +the Arrows fly over his back, which if they hit him, undoubtedly fly +thro his Body. A Woman takes two naked Swords under each Arm one, +and another she holds in her mouth, then fetcheth a run and turns +clear over, and never touches the ground till she lights on her feet +again, holding all her Swords fast. There are divers other Diversions +of this nature too large to mention. + +[At leisure times they meet, and discourse of News.] At their leisure +when their affairs will permit, they commonly meet at places built +for strangers and way-faring men to lodge in, in their Language called +Amblomb, where they sit chewing Betel, and looking one upon the other +very gravely and solidly, discoursing concerning the Affairs at Court, +between the King and the great Men; and what Employment the People of +the City are busied about. For as it is the chief of their business +to serve the King, so the chief of their discourse is concerning +such matters. Also they talk of their own affairs, about Cattel and +Husbandry. And when they meet with Outlandish-men they enquire about +the Laws and Government of their Countrey, and if it be like theirs; +and what Taxes and Duties we are bound to pay, and perform to our +King, &c. + +[Drunkenness abhored.] And this manner of passing their leisure time +they account the greatest Recreation. Drunkenness they do greatly +abhor, neither are there many that do give themselves to it. Tobacco +likewise they account a Vice, but yet is used both by Men and Women; +but more eaten than drunk in Pipes. + +[Their great delight in Betel.] But above all things Betel leaves +they are most fond of, and greatly delighted in: when they are +going to Bed, they first fill their mouths with it, and keep it +there until they wake, and then rise and spit it out, and take in +more. So that their months are no longer clear of it, than they are +eating their Victuals. This is the general practice both of Men and +Women, insomuch that they had rather want Victuals or Cloths than +be without it; and my long practice in eating it brought me to the +same condition. And the Reasons why they thus eat it are, First, +Because it is wholsom. Secondly, To keep their mouths perfumed: for +being chewed it casts a brave scent. And Thirdly, To make their Teeth +black. For they abhor white Teeth, saying, That is like a Dog. + +The better sort of Women, as Gentlewomen or Ladies, have no other +Pastime but to sit and chew Betel, swallowing the spittle, and spitting +out the rest. And when Friends come to see and visit one the other, +they have as good Society thus to sit and chew Betel, as we have to +drink Wine together. + +[The Manner of their eating Betel-leaves.] But to describe the +particular manner of their eating these Leaves. They carry about with +them a small Box filled with wet Lime; and as often as they are minded +to eat Betel, they take some of this Lime, as much as they judge +convenient, and spread it thin upon their leaf; then they take some +slices of the Betel-nut, and wrap them up in the leaf, and so eat it, +rubbing their Teeth therewith ever and anon to make them black. Thus +they eat it generally: but sometimes they eat it otherwise, according +as they please; neither spreading the Lime on the leaf, nor rolling +up slices of the Nut into it: But they will take a little of the Lime +out of their Box between their Fingers, and put it in their mouths, +and eat of the Nut and the Leaf by themselves. But whensoever they +eat of the Betel-leaf, the Lime and the Nut always accompany it. + +[How they make Lime.] They have a pretty shift of making their +Lime, when they chance to need it as they are travailing. They take +certain Shells, almost resembling Snails Shells, which they pick up +in fresh water Rivers, washed a shore with the water beating upon the +Rocks. These Shells, mixed with Charcoal and, fire they wrap up in +a wisp of Rice-straw, and bind them together in a round bundle of a +convenient bigness, tying all up with green Withs, that they may not +fall in pieces. By a With some four foot long they hold it in their +hands, swinging it round over their heads. Which motion blows the +Coals and makes them burn. And as they are weary with swinging it in +one hand, they shift and take it in the other: and so keep swinging +it for half an hour or thereabouts. By which time it will be burnt +to very good Lime, and most part of the straw consumed: but it is +still kept together by the green Withs. Then they take it and wet it +in water, and put it into their Pots or Boxes for their use. The Lime +made of white stone burnt in a Kiln they do indifferently use to eat +with their Leaves, as well as this made of Shells now described. + + + + + + +CHAP. IX. + +Of their Laws and Language. + + +There are three things, that ingenious men may possibly be inquisitive +after, which have not yet been professedly handled, their Laws, +their Language, and their Learning. + +[Their Laws.] Concerning the first, here are no Laws, but the Will +of the King, and whatsoever proceeds out of his mouth is an immutable +Law. Nevertheless they have certain antient usages and Customes that +do prevail and are observed as Laws; and Pleading them in their Courts +and before their Governors will go a great way. + +[Lands descend.] To hint some of them, their Lands are hereditary, +and do descend from Parents to their Children. But the eldest son +by Priviledg of Birth-right does not possess and enjoy all the Land, +but if the Father please he can divide it among his Children. Yet in +case the eldest son does enjoy the Land, then without dispute he is +to maintain his Mother and her Children until they come to years or +ability to provide for themselves. + +[In case Corn receives dammage by a Neighbours Cattle.] They have a +custom in the Land Ouvah, which is a great breeder of Cattle, and hath +but very little Wood, so that they have not where with to make hedges; +It is that when they sow their Lands, they drive their Cattle thence, +and watch them all day that they break not into the Corn; and at night +they tie their Cattle to secure them from straying into the Corn-Lands: +otherwise if one Neighbours Cattle eats another neighbours Corn, +he must pay the dammage. + +Those that are lazy and loath to Plow, or that are Poor and want Corn +to sow, the Custom is, to let out their ground to others to Till +at Ande, that is at halves; but fees and accustomable dues taken, +out by the Husbandman that tills it, the Owner of the Land receives +not much above a third part. + +[The loss of leting out land to Till.] For the Husband hath divers +considerable payments besides his half share of the Corn. As namely, +first he hath Cotoumaun, that is, so much Corn as they scratch off +from the whole heap of trodden Corn by drawing a bundle of Thorns over +it. Secondly, Waracool, that is a consideration for the expences they +are at in Tilling and Sowing; for which there is a Rate according to +the bigness of the field. Thirdly, Warrapoll, that is the Corn they +leave at the bottom of the heap after they have done fanning. Which +is the Womans fee for their pains in weeding the Corn, and in pulling +it it up where it is too thick, and planting it where it is thin, +&c. Fourthly, Bolerud which is the Chaff and sweepings of the Pit. This +sometimes comes to a considerable value according to the quantity +of Corn that is trodden. Fifthly, Peldorah, which is a piece of Corn +they leave standing before the watch house, which is set up in their +Corn grounds to watch their Corn from the wild beasts. And this left +standing is the fee for watching. There is yet another due Ockyaul +which belongs to their Gods, and is an offering sometimes carried +away by the Priest; and sometimes they bestow it upon the beggar, +and sometimes they will take it and hang it up in their houses, and at +convenient time sacrifice it themselves. It is one of their measures, +which is about half a Peck. + +[The great consideration for Corn borrowed.] And in the mean time +until this Corn is ripe, the Owner is fain to go a borrowing Corn to +sustain himself and Family. Which he pays consideration for; which is, +when his own Corn is ripe, a bushel and an half for a bushel that is, +at the rate of Fifty per Cent. Which manner of lending Corn is a means +that doth maintain many strangers and others. For they who have got a +small stock of Corn by that Profit may competently live upon it. Which +was the means that Almighty God prepared for my relief and maintenance. + +Corn thus lent is somewhat difficult to receive again. For the Debtor +being Poor, all the Creditors will come into the field, when the Corn +is a shareing, that being the place of payment: and as soon as it is +divided each one will scramble to get what he can. And having taken +possession of it, from thence the Creditor must carry it home himself, +be it far or near. + +[The debt becomes double in two years.] If the Debt remains in the +Debtors hands two years, it becomes doubled: and from thence forward +be it never so long, no more use is to be paid by the Law of the +Land, which Act was established by the King in favour of the Poor, +there having been some whole Families made Slaves for a bushel of Corn. + +[If the debtor pay not his debt he is lyable to be a slave for it.] But +yet it is lawful for the Creditor, missing Corn, to lay hands on any +of his goods: or if the sum be somewhat considerable on his Cattle or +Children, first taking out a License from the Magistrate so to do, +or if he have none, on himself or his wife, if she came with him +to fetch the debt, if not, she is clear from this violence; but his +Children are not. + +[Divers other Laws and Customes.] If a woman goes away from her +Husband without his consent, no Man may marry her, until he first +be married. In lending of mony by the use of it in one years time, +it becomes double. And if the Creditor receive not his mony at the +expiration of the year, but lets it lie in the Debtors hands never +so long after, no more than double is to be paid, the encrease never +runs up higher as it is in lending Corn. If a Bond-woman has Children +by a Free-man, the Children all are Slaves to her Master: but if a +Bond-man has Children by a Free-woman, the Children are free: For the +Children are always as the Mother, whether Bond or Free. No man may +cut down a Coker-nut-Tree. If any man to a bargain or promise gives a +stone in the Kings name, it is as firm as hand and seal. And if any +after this go back of his word, it will bear an Action. If any man +be taken stealing, he must restore seven for one, or else be made a +Slave, if he be not able to pay it. + +It is lawful and customary for a man in necessity to sell or pawn his +Children, or himself. No man building an house either in his own or +another mans ground, if he be afterwards minded to leave his Land, +where his house stood, may pull it down again: But must let it stand +for the benefit of whosoever comes after him. + +[For deciding controversies.] For the deciding of matters in +controversie especially of more abstruse cognizance, the parties +do both swear before their Gods, sometimes in their Temples, and +sometimes upon more extraordinary occasions in hot Oyl. + +[Swearing in the Temples.] Sometimes in their Temples. To explain +which, take this following relation. A Slave was accused by a +Merchant to have robbed his house. Whereupon to clear himself, the +Slave desired he might swear. So the Merchant and Slave went both to +the Temple to swear. The Merchant swore positively that the Slave +had robbed his house; and the Slave swore as poynt blank that he +had not robbed his house: and neither of them having any witnesses, +God who knew all things was desired to shew a Judgment upon him that +was forsworn. They both departed to their houses, waiting to see upon +whom the Judgment would fall. In the mean time the Slave privatly +sets the Merchants house on fire, and his house was burnt down to +the ground. Then it was clear by this supposed divine Judgment, the +Merchant was forsworn. The Slave presently demands satisfaction for +laying Theft falsly to his charge. The Merchant could not tell what +to say to it, but would give him none. The Slave was now to take +his own satisfaction, as he had opportunity. And his Master bids +him seize upon the Merchants Person or any other relating to him, +and bring them to his house, and there detain them. Within a short +time after, the Slave seeing a Kinsman of the Merchants passing by, +offers to seize him. But he, rather than be taken, draws his Knife and +Stabs the Slave on the shoulder, and so escapes. In Fine, the Merchant +was fain to bribe the Great Men to save himself from further dammage, +and sit down contented with the loss of his goods and house. Though +the Slave was a person of a very bad reputation, and had done divers +Thefts; and some of his stolen goods he hath brought to me to sell. + +[The benefit of swearing in hot Oyl.] Sometimes they do decide their +debates by swearing in hot Oyl. Which because it is remarkable, I will +relate at large. They are permitted thus to swear in matters of great +importance only, as when Law Suits happen about their Lands, or when +their is no witness. When they are to swear, each party hath a Licence +from the Governor for it, written with his hand to it. Then they go +and wash their heads and bodies, which is a religious ceremony. And +that night they are both confined Prisoners in an house with a guard +upon them, and a cloth tyed over each of their right hands and sealed, +least they might use any charm to harden their fingers. + +The next morning they are brought out; they then put on clean +cloths, and purifie themselves, reckoning they come into the +presence of God. Then they tie to their wrists the Leaf wherein +the Governors Licence is, and repair under some Bogahah, God-Tree, +and all the Officers of the County assemble with a vast number of +people besides. Coker-nuts are brought, and Oyl is there extracted +from them in the sight of the people, that all may see their is no +deceit. Also they have a Pan of Cow-dung and water boyling close by: +The Oyl and Cow-dung being both boyling and throughly hot, they take +a young leaf of a Coker-nut Tree and dip that into the Oyl, that all +may see it is hot. For it singes, and frizzels up, and roars as if +you poured water into hot boyling Oyl. And so they do likewise to the +Cow-dung. When all are satisfied the Oyl is hot, the two men come and +stand on each side of this boyling Oyl; and say, The God of Heaven +and Earth is witness, that I did not do this that I am accused of; +Or, The four sorts of Gods be witness, That this Land in controversie +is mine. And then the other swears quite contrary. But first the +Accuser alwayes swears. The Accused also relates his own innocence, +or his own Right and Title. The cloths that their hands were bound +up in are taken off. And immediatly upon using the former words, +he dips his two fingers into the hot Oyl, flinging it out three +times. And then goes to the boyling Cow-dung, and does the same. And +so does the other. Then they tie up their hands again with the cloth, +and keep both of them Prisoners till the next day. When their hands +are looked upon, and their fingers-ends rubbed with a cloth, to see +if the skin come off. And from whose fingers the skin comes, he is +forsworn. The Penalty of which is a great forfeiture to the King and +great satisfaction to the Adversary. + +I am able to testifie, that the fingers of some of these that have +thus sworn have been whole from any scald after this use of hot Oyl: +but whether it be their innocence or their Art, that it thus comes to +pass, I know not. The penalty of the breach of the Laws or Customes +of this Land is at the pleasure of the Judg, either amercement, +or imprisonment, or both. + +[How they exact Fines.] For the taking of Fines from men, on whom they +are laid, this is their Custom. The Officers, wheresoever they meet the +man, stop him in the place. Where they take away his Sword and Knife; +and make him pull off his Cap and Doublet; and there he sits with his +Keepers by him, till he pays the Fine. And if he delays paying it, +they clap a great Stone upon his back; in which condition he must +remain till he pays it. And if he doth not pay, they load him with +more Stones, until his compliance prevent further pains. Another way +they have to exact the payment of the Fines laid upon them. They take +some sprigs of Thorns, and draw them between the mans naked Legs till +he pays. But if he remain obstinate they clap him up in chains. + +They have an odd usage among them to recover their debts. Which +is this. They will sometimes go to the house of their debtor with +the leaves of Neiingala a certain Plant, which is rank Poyson, and +threaten him, that they will eat that Poyson and destroy themselves, +unless he will pay him what he ows. The debtor is much afraid of this, +and rather than the other should Poyson himself, will sometimes sell +a Child to pay the debt: Not that the one is tender of the life of +the other, but out of care of himself. For if the party dyes of the +Poyson, the other for whose sake the man Poysoned himself must pay a +ransome for his life. By this means also they will sometimes threaten +to revenge themselves of those with whom they have any contest, and +do it too. And upon the same intent they will also jump down some +steep place or hang or make away with themselves; that so they might +bring their Adversary to great dammage. + +[Of their Language.] To speak now a little of their Language. It is a +language peculiar to that Island: and I know not any Indian Nations +that speak it but themselves. There are a few words that are common +to the Chingulays and the Malabars, which they might borrow of one +another, by Intercourse and Commerce, but the words are so few, +that a Malabar cannot understand a Chingulay, nor on the contrary. + +Their language is Copious Smooth, Elegant, Courtly; according as +the People that speak it are. Who are full of words, Titles and +Complements. They have no less than twelve or more Titles that they +use when they speak to Women according to their ranks and qualities. + +[Titles to women according to their qualities.] + + + Puddeci. A word for a woman of the lowest condition. + Kiddekel. A term of more respect, given to a young wench. + Nanda. A term for an inferior woman something in years + signifies also Ant. + Nandadga. A little higher yet, of the like years. + Nauchere. A Title may be given to an ordinary woman, still, + but yet higher. + Lamhaumi. A Title higher than any yet. + Ettani. Higher still. + Lam-Ettani. Of more respect. + Ettanihaumi. Higher than that. + Maugi. Proper only to an old woman but of good quality. + Maugiwanxi. Better then the Maugi. + Comaurehaumi. A Title due to the greatest Ladies. + Hondreunie. Given to the Queen or the King. + + +So that it is hard to speak to a woman without they know what she is +before, least they might mistake her Title. And the women are much +pleased with some of the better Titles. + +[Titles given to men.] The men also have various Titles, tho not so +many as the women. People give to them these Titles according to the +business they have with them. If they come for some favour or kindness +to be done them, they bestow the better sort of Titles upon them. + +They have seven or eight words for Thou, or You, which they apply to +persons according to their quality, or according as they would honour +them. And they are so, Topi, Umba, Umbela, Tomnai, Tomsi, Tomsela, +Tomnanxi. All these words are gradually one higher than the other. + +[No difference between a Country man and a Courtier for +Language.] Their ordinary Plow men and Husbandmen do speak elegantly, +and are full of complement. And there is no difference between the +ability and speech of a Country-man and a Courtier. When any hath +a favour to beg of a Noble-man, or any business with him, they do +not abruptly speak their desires or errand at first, but bring it in +with a long harangue of his worth or good disposition or abilities; +[Their speech and manner of Addresses is Courtly and becoming.] and +this in very handsom and taking stile. They bring up their Children +to speak after this manner, and use them to go with errands to great +men; and they are able to tell their tale very well also. + +In their speech the people are bold without sheepish shame facedness, +and yet no more confidence than is becoming. + +[Their Language in their address to the King.] The King they call +by a name, that signifies somewhat higher than a man, and next to +God. But before the Wars they stiled him Dionanxi, which is a Title +higher than God by the addition of Nanxi. This Title the King took +before the Rebellion, but since he forbad it. When they speak to the +King concerning themselves, they do not speak in the first person, +and say I did so or so, but Baulagot the limb of a Dog did it or will +do it. And when they speak of their Children unto the King, they call +them Puppies. As if he ask them how many Children they have, they say +so many Puppy dogs, and so many Puppy-bitches. By which by the way, +we may conjecture at the height of the King and the slavery of the +People under him. + +[Words of Form and Civility.] They have certain words of Form and +Civility, that they use upon occasion. When they come to another +mans house, he asks them what they come for, which is his civility, +and they answer Nicamava, I come for nothing, which is their ordinary +reply, tho they do come for something. And upon this they have a Fable. + +A God came down upon earth one day, and bad all his Creatures +come before him and demand what they would have and it should be +granted them. So all the beasts and other Creatures came, and one +desired Strength, and another Legs, and another Wings, &c. And it +was bestowed on them. Then came the White men, the God asked them, +what they came for? And they said, they desired Beauty and Valour +and Riches. It was granted them. At last came the Chingulays, the +God required of them, what they came for. They answered, Nicamava, +I come for nothing. Then replyed he again, do you come for nothing, +then go away with nothing. And so they for their complement fared +worse than all the rest. + +When one proffers something as a gift to another, altho it be a +thing that he is willing to have, and would be glad to receive, +yet he will say, E eppa queinda, No, I thank you; how can I be so +chargeable to you? And in the same time while the words are in his +mouth, he reacheth forth his hand to receive it. + +[Full of words and complement.] Neither are they free or forward +to requite them, from whom they have received a gift or good turn, +otherwise than with words and windy protestations; the which shall +not be wanting. But forwards they are to receive, yet very backward +to part with any thing. And if one neighbour asketh ought of another, +or to borrow any thing, which the other is unwilling either to give or +lend, they never will plainly deny by saying, I cannot or will not; +but with dissembling they will excuse themselves, saying, They have +it not, or is it lent abroad already, altho it be with them in the +house at the same time. + +[By whom they swear.] Their usual manner of swearing in protestations, +is by their Mother, or by their Children, or by their two Eyes, +oftner than by their Gods. But their protestations be they never so +deep, and seem they never so serious, they are not to be regarded, +as proceeding more from custom than truth. + +[Their Railery] Some of their words of Reproach, or Railery are such +as these. One brother will say to another, and that in presence of +their Mother, Tomotowoy, go lye with your Mother, the other replyes go +you and lye with your Mother. And the Mother will say to the Daughter, +Jopi oppota audewind, go lye with your Father; intimating she is good +for nothing. They will commend their Children, when they can use their +tongues in their own defence by scolding and say, Hoerri, oppana, Well +said, valiantly spoken. They will say also in reproach, Creep between +my legs, cut your Nose off. If you have five hundred lives, you shall +be damned. The worst railery they can give a woman is to tell her, +she has laid with ten sorts of inferior ranks of People, which they +will rather dye than do. If any thing be stole out of their grounds or +Plantations fruit or the like, they will cry out aloud, This was done +by some low-cast begotten Rogue, or She was a whore to some inferior +rank who dressed it; and this Language they will continue for half +an hour together, tho they know not who hath done it. The worst word +they use to Whites and Christians, is to call them Beaf-eating Slaves. + +I shall conclude this Discourse of their Language, by giving you a +tast of their Proverbs, some hints of the strain of their Speech. + +[Proverbs.] Miris dilah, ingurah gotta. I have given Pepper, and got +Ginger. Spoken when a man makes a bad exchange. And they use it in +reference to the Dutch succeeding the Portugueze in their Island. + +Datta horrala Badda perind. Pick your Teeth to fill your Belly. Spoken +of stingy niggardly People. + +Caula yonawa ruah atti. To eat before you go forth is handsom and +convenient. Which they therefore ever do. + +Kiallah tiannah, Degery illand avah oppala hanguand mordy, As +the saying is, if I come to beg Butter-milk, why should I hide my +Pan. Which is ordinarily spoken to introduce the business that one +man comes to speak to the other about. + +Hingonna wellendam cor cottonwat geah par wardenda netta. A Begger +and a Trader cannot be lost. Because they are never out of their way. + +Atting mitting delah hottarah harracurnowah. To lend to another makes +him become an Enemy. For he will hate you if you ask him for it again. + +Annuna min yain ecka ourowaying younda eppa. Go not with a Slave in +one Boat. It signifies, to have no dealing or correspondence with any +ones Slave. For if any dammage should happen, it would fall upon your +head, and by their Law you must make it good. + +Issara otting bollanowa pos cotting. First look in the hand, afterwards +open the mouth. Spoken of a Judge, who first must have a Bribe before +he will pronounce on their side. + +Take a Ploughman from the Plough, and wash off his dirt, and he is fit +to rule a Kingdom. Spoken of the People of Cande Uda, where there are +such eminent Persons of the Hondrew rank; and because of the Civility, +Understanding, and Gravity of the poorest Men among them. + +No body can reproach the King and the Beggar. Because the former is +above the slander of the People, and nothing can be said bad enough +of the latter: + +Like Noia and Polonga. Denoting Irreconcileable Enemies. The story +of which two Serpents hath been related before. + +He that hath Money to give to his Judge, needs not fear, be his +Cause right or wrong. Because of the corruption of the great Men, +and their greediness of Bribes. + +If our Gerehah, fortune be bad, what can God do against it? Reckoning +that none of their Gods have Power to reverse the fate of an ill +Planet. + +The Ague is nothing, but the Head-ach is all. That Countrey is very +subject to Agues, which do especially afflict their heads who have +them. I might multiply many more of their Proverbial sayings, but +let these suffice. + +I cannot pretend to give an account, of the Grammar of this Tongue; +I shall only give a few instances of their words, and leave it to +the Learned to make their Conjectures. First, I will give you some +of their Nouns Plural. + +[Something of their Grammer.] + + + Minnia, A Man. Minnis, Men. + Cucula, A Cock. Cuculong, Cocks. + Cole-la, A Boy. Colani, Boyes. + Gahah, A Tree. Gos, Trees. + Auhoun, A Horse. Auspio, horses. + Polaha, A young Jack Polas, Jacks. + + +But usually when they have occasion to speak of many they express +themselves by Numerals set after the Noun; as Dissawva two, three, +&c. An Egg, Bittera, Eggs, Bittera cattei, word for word, Egg many. + +Their Verbs they form after this manner: + + + Mam conna, I eat. + Mam conyum, I will eat. + Mam cava, I have eat. + Conowa, Eating. + Caupoudi, Let him eat. + Caum, Let us eat. + Conda, To eat. + Caula, Eaten. + + + Mam denyam, I will give. + Mam Doun na, I gave. + Dila, I have given. + Dendi, Shall I give? + To give. + Dem, Let us give. + Dennowa, Giving. + Dipon, Give him. + Douna, or Dila tiana, Given. + + + Mam yonyam, I'le go. + Mam yonda oni, I will go. + Yong, Let us go. + Yonowa, Going. + Yonda dipadi, Let him go. + Pollatch, Gone, spoken of an ordinary person. + Pollad-da, Gone, spoken of a person of great quality. + + + Mam oy, I am, + Eai, He, or They or He is. + Mam gia atti, I have been. [Atti] signifieth [have] + Gia dendi. Let him, or give him leave to go. + + +[A Specimen of their words.] + + + + Dio, God. + Dio loco, Heaven. + Jacco, The Devil. + Narra cauda, Hell. + Aucoi, The Sky. + Taurcoi, A Star. + Deure, Water. + Gindere, Fire. + Gani, A Woman. + Rodgura, A King. + Haul, Raw rice. + Bat, Boyled rice. + Banglale, A Table. + Wellau, Time. + Wauri, Season. + Colading, Harvest + + Oppa, Father. + Pianannah, + Oppatchi, + + Omma, Mother. + Ommandea, + + Puta, Son. + Putandi, + + Dua, Daughter. + Donianna, + + Molla, A flower. + Gauhah, A tree. + Courilla, A bird. + Gom, A town. + Oppuland, To wash cloths. + Naund, To wash the body. + Pinaund, To swim. + Coppaund, To cut. + Horraund, To bore. + Hoppacaund, To bite. + Coraund, To do. (done. + Corowaund, To cause to be + Goumanic, A journey. + Gauman corowaund, To send, word for word, to cause to do + a journey. + + Heuwoya, All words Signifying Common Soldiers, only they + Heuwoynanna, are titles one above another, and the two last + Heuwoynanoura, are as much to say Gentlemen Soldiers. + + Heuwaycom, To fight + Coraund, as much as as to say, To act the Soldier. + + Mihi, To dye. + Mich, Dead. + Mienyum, I will dye. + Mioenowa, Dying. + Eppa, Do not. + + Negatind, To rise. + Upaudenowa, The Resurrection. + Negantind Eppa, Do not rise. + + Tonnaund, To build. + Tannitch, Built. + + Touncheroutwitch, It is finished. + Na & Natti, No, or not. + + +I shall only make one Observation from these words, and that is +concerning the four first. It is this, that they have no words of +their own Language for God and Heaven, but in all probability borrowed +them from the Portugueze. But for the two next, The Devil and Hell, +words of their own. They number thus, + +[Their Numbering.] + + + Eckhoi I. + Deckhoi II. + Tunhoi III. + Hotterhoi IV. + Pauhhoi V. + Hoyhoi VI. + Hothoi VII. + Ot hoi VIII. + Novihoi IX. + Dauhoihoi X. + Eckolauhoi XI. + Dolahoi XII. + Dauhottunhoi XIII. + Dauhotterhoi XIV. + Paulohoi XV. + Dauhossahoi XVI. + Dauhahottoi XVII. + Dauha ot hoi XVIII. + Dauhanovihoi XIX. + Vishoi XX. + Tihoi XXX. + Hottalehoi XL. + Ponnahoi L. + + + + + + +CHAP. X. + +Concerning their Learning, Astronomy, and Art Magick. + + +[Of their Learning.] Their Learning is but small. All they ordinarily +learn is to read and to write. But it is no shame to a man if he can +do neither. Nor have they any Schools wherein they might be taught +and instructed in these or any other Arts. + +[Their Books, and Arts.] Their Books are only of their Religion and +of Physick. Their chief Arts are Astronomy and Magick. They have a +Language something differing from the vulgar tongue (like Latin to +us) which their Books are writ in. [How they learn to write.] They +learn to write upon Sand, spreading it upon the ground, and making +it smooth with the hand, and so write the letters with their fingers +to bring their hand in use. + +They write not on Paper, for of that they have little or none; but on +a Talli-pot leaf with an Iron Bodkin, which makes an impression. This +leaf thus written on, is not folded, but rolled up like Ribbond, +and somewhat resembles Parchment. + +[How they make and write a Book.] If they are to write a Book, +they do it after this manner. They take the Tallipot leaf, and +cut it into divers pieces of an equal shape and size, some a foot, +some eight inches, some a foot and an half long, and about three +fingers broad. Then having thus prepared the leaves, they write in +them long ways from the left hand to the right, as we do. When the +Book is finished they take two pieces of board, which are to serve +for the cover of the Book. To these boards are fastened two strings, +which do pass thro every leaf of the Book, and these tye it up fast +together. As the Reader hath read each leaf, he lifts it up, and lays +it by still hanging upon the strings, and so goes to the next leaf, +something resembling Bills filed upon Wyre. + +[The Priests write Books of Bonna.] The Gonnies, who are men of +leisure, write many Books of Bonna, that is of the Ceremonies of their +Religion: and will sometimes carry them to great Men, as a present, +and do expect a reward. + +[The King's Warrants how wrapped up.] The King when he sends any +Warrants or Orders to his Officers, hath his Writings wrapped up in +a way proper to himself, and none else do or may fold up their leaves +in that manner but He. + +[They write upon two sorts of leaves.] They write upon the Tallipat +leaves Records or matters of great moment, or that are to be kept +and preserved: but for any ordinary business as Letters, &c. they +commonly use another leaf, called Taulcole. The leaves of which will +bear a better impression than the Tallipat, but they are more stubborn, +and harder than the other, and will not fold. + +[Their Skill in Astronomy.] But to speak a little of their +Astronomy. They who have understanding in it, and practise it, are +the Priests of the highest Order, of which the present King's Father +was. But the common sort of Astronomers are the Weavers. These men +can certainly foretel Eclipses of the Sun and Moon. They make [Their +Almanacks.] Leet, that is Almanacks that last for a Month. They are +written upon a Tallipat leaf, a little above a foot long, and two +fingers broad. In them are told the Age of the Moon, and the good +Seasons and times to begin to Plough or to Sow, or to go a Journey, +or to take any work in hand. On this precise time they will be sure +to sprinkle their first Seed, tho they sow all their Field it may be +a Month after. And so they will begin to set forth at the very moment, +tho possibly they will not go till some days after. + +These Astronomers tell them also when the old year ends to the very +minute. At which time they cease from all work, except the Kings, +which must not be omitted. They acquaint them also with the good hour +of the New year, they are to begin to work. At which time every Man +and Woman begins to do somewhat in their employment they intend to +follow the ensuing year. They have also another season directed them by +their Astronomers: that is, when to begin to wash their heads, which +is assigned to every one according to the time of their Nativities, +which Ceremony they observe very religiously. + +[They pretend to know future things by the Stars.] These Astronomers, +or rather Astrologers, are skilful in the Knowledge of the Stars, and +Planets, of which they reckon nine: 'tis supposed they may add the +Dragon's Head and Tail. By which they pretend to foretel all things +concerning the health and recovery of Sick Persons; also concerning +the fate of Children born, about which the Parents do presently consult +them, and save their Children or kill them according to the fortunate +or unfortunate hour they tell the Parents they were born in. + +When a Person is Sick, he carries to the men his Nativity, which +they call Hanna hom pot, upon the perusal of which they tell his +destiny. These also direct fit times for beginning Journeys, or other +undertakings. They are likewise consulted concerning Marriages by +looking upon the Man and Womans Nativity. + +[Their AEra, Their Years, Months, Weeks, Days, Hours.] They reckon +their Time from one Saccawarsi an ancient King. Their year consists +of 365 days, They begin their year upon our Eight and twentieth +day of March, and sometimes the Seven and twentieth, and sometimes, +but very seldom, on the Nine and twentieth. The reason of which I +conceive to be, to keep it equal to the course of the Sun, as our Leap +year doth. They call the year Ouredah. This they divide in to Twelve +Months, named, Wasachmaha, Pomaha, Ahalamoha, Micheneha, Bochmoha, +&c. They divide their Months into Weeks, each consisting of seven +days, called Fridah, Sandudah, Onghorudah, Bodadah, Braspotindah, +Secouradah, Henouradah. The first of which they account a good and +a fortunate day to begin to do or undertake any thing: and it falls +out upon our Sunday. On their Wednesdays, and Saturdays they open +their Churches, and perform their Ceremonies. Their day, which they +call Dausack, they divide into Thirty Pays, hours or parts, and begin +their account from the Sun rising, and their Night also into as many, +and begin from Sun-setting: So that the Fifteenth Pay is Twelve a +Clock at Noon. They have a Flower by which they judge of the time, +which constantly blows open seven Pays before Night. + +[How they measure their time.] They have no Clocks, Hour-glasses, +or Sun-Dials, but keep their time by guess. The King indeed hath a +kind of Instrument to measure time. It is a Copper Dish holding about +a Pint, with a very small hole in the bottom. This Dish they set +a swimming in an Earthen Pot of water, the water leaking in at the +bottom till the Dish be full, it sinks. And then they take it out, +and set it empty on the water again, and that makes one Pay. Few or +none use this but the King, who keeps a man on purpose to watch it +continually. The People will use it upon some occasions, as if they +are to sow their Corn at any particular hour, as being the good lucky +Season, then they make use of the Copper Pan, to know the time exactly. + +[Their Magick.] They do practise Magick. Whereof take these two +remarkable instances of many that might be given. + +[The Plenty of a Countrey destroyed by Magick.] The Countrey of +Neurecalava formerly brought forth great plenty of Corn, occasioned +by reason of its large waterings. A Neighbour Kingdom, the Kingdom +of Cournegal which lyes in Hotcourley, in those times was brought to +a great dearth. At which the King sends to the People of Neurecalava, +that they would bring a supply of Corn to his Countrey, which they did +in great store upon Beasts in Sacks, and arrived at the King's City: +and there for the more expeditious measuring out every Housholder his +proportion of Corn, they made a hole in the Sacks, and let it run out, +still driving on the Beasts before them: and all that was shed before +every man's House, was to be his share. This exceedingly gratified +the King. + +Afterward the King to requite them, asked what they most needed in +their Countrey? They answered, They had plenty of all things only +they wanted Cahah mirris, that is Turmeric and Pepper. The King to +gratifie them sent them such a quantity of each as his Country could +afford. As soon as this was brought to the People of Neurecalava, +they went to measure it out to every man his Portion, but finding it +of so small a quantity, they resolved to grind it, as they do when +they use it with their Victuals, and put it into the River to give +a seasoning to the water, and every Man was to take up his Dish of +water thus seasoned. From whence Neurecalava had its denomination, +viz. from Neur, signifying a City, and Cahah that signifies Turmeric, +and Lava, as if it were Lalla, put into the River. + +The King hearing of this Action of theirs was offended, in that they +so contemned his gift; but concealed his displeasure. Sometime after +he took a Journey to them, and being there, desired to know how their +Countrey became so very fruitful. They told him, it was the water of +the River pent up for their use in a very vast Pond. Out of which they +made Trenches to convey the water down into their Corn Grounds. This +Pond they had made with great Art and Labour with great Stones and +Earth thrown up of a vast length and thickness, in the fashion of an +half Moon. The King afterwards took his leave of them and went home; +and by the help of his Magicians brake down this vast Dam that kept in +the water, and so destroyed the Pond. And by this means this fruitful +Countrey wanting her water is become as ordinary Land as the rest, +having only what falls out of the Sky. + +[Their Charm to find out a Thief.] When a Robbery is committed to find +the Thief, they Charm a Coker-nut, which is done by certain words, +and any one can do it, that can but utter the Charm words. Then they +thrust a stick into it, and set it either at the Door or hole the Thief +went out at. Then one holds the stick with the Nut at the end of it, +and the Nut pursues and follows in the Tract that the Thief went. All +the way it is going they still continue Charming, and flinging the +Blossoms of the Betel-nut-Tree upon it. And at last it will lead to +the house or place where the Thief is, and run upon his Feet. This +Nut will sometimes go winding hither and thither, and sometimes will +stand still. Then they follow their Charms, strewing on Blossoms, +and that sets it forward again. This is not enough to find the Thief +guilty; but if they intend to prosecute the Man upon this Discovery, +the Charmer must swear against him point blank: which he sometimes +will do upon the Confidence of the Truth of his Charm. And the supposed +Thief must either Swear or be Condemned. + +[The way to dissolve this Charm.] Oftentimes Men of courage and metal, +will get Clubs, and beat away the Charmer, and all his Company, and +by this means put all to an end. If the Thief has the wit to lay his +tail by the way, the Coker-nut when it comes thither will stop and run +round about it, but go no further. I doubting the truth hereof, once +took the stick, and held it my self, when they were upon this Business, +but it moved not forward while I held it in my hand, tho they strewed +their Flowers, and used their mutterings to provoke it. But afterwards +when another took it, it went forward. I doubted whether they did +not guide it with their hand, but they assured me it guided their hand. + +[Inscriptions upon Rocks.] Here are some antient writings engraven +upon Rocks which poseth all that see them. There are divers great +Rocks in divers parts in Cande Uda, and in the Northern Parts. These +Rocks are cut deep with great Letters for the space of some yards, +so deep that they may last to the worlds end. Nobody can read them +or make any thing of them. I have asked Malabars, Gentuses, as +well as Chingulays and Moors, but none of them understood them. You +walk over some of them. There is an antient Temple Goddiladenni in +Tattanour stands by one place where there are of these Letters. They +are probably in memorial of something, but of what we must leave to +learned men to spend their conjectures. + + + + + + +CHAP. XI. + +Of their Sickness, Death and Burial. + + +[The diseases this Countrey is subject to.] Nothing now remains, +but to carry you to their Sick-beds, and to tell you what they do +with the Bodies of their friends deceased, and their Behavior on +these occasions. They live to a great Age very often to fourscore, +and hale at that age the Kings Sister was near an hundred. They are +healthy and of a sound constitution. The Diseases this Land is most +subject to are Agues and Feveurs, and sometimes to Bloody-fluxes. The +Small-Pox also sometimes happeneth among them. From which they cannot +free themselves by all their charms and inchantments, which are +often times successful to them in other distempers. Therefore they +do confess like the Magicians in Egypt, that this is the very finger +of Almighty God. They are also subject to Aches and Pains in their +Bodies. For the Remedy whereof they have excellent oyntments and oyls, +which they make and keep to have ready when they have occasion. + +[Every one a Physitian to himself.] Here are no professed Physitians +nor Chyrurgeons, but all in general have some skill that way, and are +Physitians and Chyrurgeons to themselves. Their Medicines they make of +the leaves that are in the Woods, and the barks of Trees. With which +they purge and vomit themselves, and will do notable Cures upon green +wounds, and also upon sore eyes. + +To give a few hints of their method of Physick and what Ingredients +they make use of. + +[To purge.] For purging they make use of a Tree called Dallugauhah. It +bears no leaves, nothing but thorns, and is of a soft substance. Being +cut there runs out a white thick milk; in which we soak some whole +corns of Pepper a whole night. The next day the Pepper is taken out, +and washed clean, and then boyled in fair water with a sower fruit +they call Goraca, which we shall speak of by and by. This they drink, +and it purgeth very well. This milk is rekoned as rank Poyson as any +thing can be, and yet the Goats eat of the Tree greedily without harm. + +[To Vomit.] For a Vomit, there is is a leaf of a Plant called Warracole +in colour like a Cabbage leaf, but smaller; it grows upon a long stalk +some three foot high. This leaf as soon as it is broken from the stalk +is full of milk, which runs out. In this milk they put a lump of Salt, +and let it lye a whole night. The next day they take the Salt out, +which is not dissolved, and wash it clean: then boyl a little Rice +and Water together. After tis taken off the fire, they put this salt +into it, and drink it. + +There is a strong Purge they make with a berry called Jawpolls, which +is a little long greenish berry. Of it self it is rank Poyson. They +boyl it with Goraca, and Pepper in water, and drink a little of +the water. + +[To heal Sores.] For drawing and healing of Sores, they have a leaf +called Mockina-cola; it is a very like our Tunhoof or Ground-ivy, +only it is a brighter green; it runs along upon the ground and spreads +it self as Tunhoof doth. They only take the leaf and clap it upon +the sore. + +[To heal an Impostume.] For an Impostume in the Throat, we take +the rind of the Tree Amaranga and bruise it and rub it with green +Turmeric, and wrap it up in a Plantane leaf, and bury it in hot ashes, +and there let it lye an hour or two till the fire hath well qualified +it. Then the Patient takes it, and keeps chewing it for a day or two +swallowing the spittle. The Virtue of this I my self can testifie +being exceedingly ill with a sore Throat, and could not swallow. By +the use of this I was well within a day and a night. + +[For a hurt in the Eye.] For a sore or hurt in the eye, they take +Oulcande-cole, Goderacole, two herbs, the juyce of each, and womans +milk and having mingled them, drop them into the eye. I had a Thorn +of a considerable length run into the gray of my eye, and put me to +great pain, the Chingulays advised me to use this means, assuring me +how successful it was wont to be; but I was loath to tamper with so +tender a place; and thanks be to God, after some days the Thorn fell +out of it self. + +[To cure the Itch.] It is a speedy Cure of the Itch, to take +Coudouro giddi, a fruit of a Tree in form somewhat like a Mussel but +bigger. This fruit they cut in slices and fry it in Coker-nut oyl. And +with this oyl they anoint the body. + +[The Caudle for Lying in women.] The ordinary Caudle for Women in +Child-bed, is Goraca boyled in water with Pepper and Ginger. Women in +that condition use nothing else. This [Goraca.] Goraca is a fruit round +like an Apple marked with divers creases along the sides of it. Being +ripe it is within and without red like blood, but sower, they use this +fruit as we do Lemons and Oranges. The core is sweet and pleasant, +but They regarding it not sling it away. If you bite this fruit, +it sticks to the Teeth like wax or pitch. But their chief use of it, +is to boyl it with other things to make them tast sower. They gather +them at the time of year, and break the cloves assunder by their +fingers, for they, if they be pulled, will part at the creases. And +then they lay them in the Sun and dry them, being dryed they look +like mens ears. And so they keep them for their use. Two or three of +these will give a pleasant sower relish unto a large vessel of any +liquid thing. This Goraca is in great use among them. + +[Excellent at the cure of Poyson.] As there are in this Countrey very +many Poysonous Plants, and Creatures, so the People have excellent +skill in the healing thereof. There is one plant among the rest so +strong a venom, that no creature will eat or touch it; and this is the +leaf, that the People sometimes carry with them when they go to demand +their debts, and threaten their debtors, they will poyson themselves +before them, unless they will pay them. It is called Neiingala, +a sprig that springs out of the ground almost like an Hony-suckle, +but not so big: and bears a curious Flower much like an Hony-suckle. + +[They easily heal the biting of Serpents, by herbs.] They are +oftentimes stung with venomous Serpents, upon which sudden death +follows without speedy help: But if the bite be taken in time, they +can certainly cure themselves, and make nothing of it. Which they +perform both by Herbs and Charms. Tho upon the sting they presently +vomit blood. The knowledg of these antidotal Herbs they have learned +from the Mounggoutia a kind of Ferret. This creature when the Noya and +he meets always fight. If he chanceth to be bitten by the Serpent, +which is very venomous, he runs away to a certain herb and eats it +and so is cured, and then comes back and fights again. The Chingulays +when they see these two creatures fighting, do diligently observe them, +and when they see the Mounggouttia goes away, they take notice of the +herbs he eats, and thereby have learned what herbs are proper to cure +such venoms. + +[And charms.] They are skilful also in the use of Charms, to cure +the stings of Serpents or to prevent them, the Noyas they can charm +to that pass, that they will take them up in their hands and carry +them in baskets and handle them and kiss them without any harm. But +the Polonga will not hear a charm. They charm other wild and venomous +creatures also; as the Tyger that he shall not hurt their Cattel. + +[Nor good at healing inward distempers.] But to cure inward diseases +they are not excellent. But generally when they are sick they apply +themselves to their Gods. But their chief supplication they make to +the Devil, as being God's instrument, sent to punish and afflict whom +he pleaseth; as I have discoursed at large already. + +[They both bury and burn their dead.] These People are very loath +to dye, and as much afraid of the Devil in their sickness, whom at +such times they chiefly invoke. Being dead none will come near the +house for many days, lest they should be defiled. The better sort +burn the dead, because worms and maggots should not eat them. But +the poorer sort who regard not such matters bury them making a hole +in the Woods, and carrying the body wrapped up in a mat upon a Pole +on their shoulders with two or three attending it, and so laying it +in without any ceremony, and covering it. + +[They send for a Priest to pray for his Soul.] Some days after his +decease, if his friends wish well to his Soul, they send for a Priest +to the house, who spends a whole night in praying and singing for the +saving of that Soul. This Priest besides very good entertainment, in +the morning must have great gifts and rewards. And to encourage them +therein, he tells them that the like bounty and liberality as they shew +to him, shall the Soul of their departed friend receive in the other +world. And so according to their ability they freely give unto him, +such things as they are possessors of. And he out of his Wonderful good +nature refuseth not any thing, be it never so mean. And thus with Drums +and Pipes sounding before him, they conduct him home to his house. + +[How they mourn for the dead.] Their manner of mourning for the dead +is, that all the Women that are present do loose their hair, and let +it hang down, and with their two hands together behind their heads do +make an hideous noise, crying and roaring as loud as they can, much +praysing and extolling the Virtues of the deceased, tho there were +none in him: and lamenting their own woful condition to live without +him. Thus for three or four mornings they do rise early, and lament in +this manner, also on evenings. Mean while the men stand still and sigh. + +[The nature of the Women.] These women are of a very strong couragious +spirit, taking nothing very much to heart, mourning more for fashion +than affection, never overwhelmed neither with grief or love. And +when their Husbands are dead, all their care is where to get others, +which they cannot long be without. + +[How they Bury.] It may not be unacceptable to relate how they burn +their Dead. As for Persons of inferior Quality, they are interred in +some convenient places in the Woods, there being no set places for +Burial, carried thither by two or three of their Friends, and Buried +without any more ado. They lay them on their Backs, with their heads +to the West and their feet to the East, as we do. Then those People +go and wash; for they are unclean by handling the Dead. + +[How they Burn.] But Persons of greater quality are burned, and +that with Ceremony. When they are dead they lay them out, and put a +Cloth over their Privy Parts, and then wash the Body, by taking half +a dozen Pitchers of water, and pouring upon it. Then they cover him +with a Linnen cloth, and so carry him forth to burning. This is when +they burn the Body speedily. But otherwise, they cut down a Tree that +may be proper for their purpose, and hollow it, like a Hog-trough, +and put the Body being Embowelled and Embalmed into it, filled up +all about with Pepper. And so let it lay in the house, until it be +the King's Command to carry it out to the burning. For that they +dare not do without the King's order, if the Person deceased be a +Courtier. Sometimes the King gives no order in a great while, it may +be not at all. Therefore in such cases, that the Body may not take +up house-room, or annoy them, they dig an hole in the floar of their +house, and put hollowed tree and all in and cover it. If afterwards +the King commands to burn the Body, they take it up again in obedience +to the King, otherwise there it lyes. + +Their order for burning is thus. If the Body be not thus put into +a Trough or hollowed Tree, it is laid upon one of his Bedsteds, +which is a great honour among them. This Bedsted with the Body on +it, or hollowed Tree with the Body in it, is fastned with Poles, +and carried upon Mens Shoulders unto the place of Burning: which is +some eminent place in the Fields or High ways, or where else they +please. There they lay it upon a Pile of Wood some two or three foot +high. Then they pile up more Wood upon the Corps, lying thus on the +Bedsted, or in the Trough. Over all they have a kind of Canopy built, +if he be a Person of very high Quality covered at top, hung about +with painted Cloth, and bunches of Coker-nuts, and green Boughs; +and so fire is put to it. After all is burnt to ashes, they sweep +together the ashes into the manner of a Sugar-loaf: and hedg the +place round from wild Beasts breaking in, and they will sow Herbs +there. Thus I saw the King's Uncle, the chief Tirinanx, who was as +it were the Primate of all the Nation, burned, upon an high place, +that the blaze might be seen a great way. If they be Noblemen, but +not of so high quality, there is only a Bower erected over them, +adorned with Plantane Trees, and green boughs, and bunches as before. + +[How they bury those that that die of the Small Pox.] But if any dye +of the small Pox, be his Degree what it will, he must be Buried upon +Thorns, without any further Ceremony. + + + + + +PART IV. + + + + + +CHAP. I. + +Of the reason of our going to Ceilon, and Detaimnent there. + + +[The subject of this fourth Part.] In this Fourth and last Part, +I purpose to speak concerning our Captivity in this Island, and +during which, in what Condition the English have lived there, and +the eminent Providence of God in my escape thence, together with +other matters relating to the Dutch, and other European Nations, +that dwell and are kept there. All which will afford so much variety, +and new matters, that I doubt not but the Readers will be entertained +with as much delight in perusing these things, as in any else that +have been already related. I begin with the unhappy Occasion of our +going to this Countrey. + +[The occasion of their coming to Ceilon.] Anno MDCLVII. The Ann Frigat +of London, Capt. Robert Knox Commander, on the One and twentieth day +of January, set Sail out of the Downs, in the Service of the Honourable +the English East-India Company, bound for Fort S. George, on the Coast +of Cormandel, to Trade one year from Port to Port in India. Which we +having performed, as we were Lading of Goods to return for England, +being in the Road of Matlipatan, on the Nineteenth of November Anno +MDCLIX. happened such a mighty Storm, that in it several Ships were +cast away, and we forced to cut our Main-Mast by the Board, which so +disabled the Ship, that she could not proceed in her Voyage. Whereupon +Cotiar, in the Island of Ceilon, being a very commodious Bay, fit +for our present Distress, Thomas Chambers Esq; (since Sir Thomas) +the Agent at Fort S. George, ordered, That the Ship should take in +some Cloth, and go to Cotiar Bay, there to Trade, while she lay to +set her Mast. Where being arrived according to the appointment of +those Indian Merchants of Porta Nova we carried with us, to whom those +Goods belonged, they were put ashore, and we minded our Business to +set another Main-mast, and repair our other Dammages we had sustained +by the late Storm. + +[They were not jealous of the People, being very courteous.] At our +first coming thither, we were shy and jealous of the People of the +Place, by reason our Nation never had any Commerce or Dealing with +them. But now having been there some Twenty days, and going a Shore and +coming on Board at our Pleasure without any molestation, the Governor +of the Place also telling us, that we were welcom, as we seemed to +our selves to be, we began to lay aside all suspitious thoughts of the +People dwelling thereabouts, who had very kindly entertained us for our +Moneys with such Provisions and Refreshings as those Parts afforded. + +[A pretended Message to the Captain from the King.] By this time the +King of the Countrey had notice of our being there, and as I suppose +grew suspicious of us, not having all that while by any Message made +him acquainted with our intent and purpose in coming. Thereupon +he dispatched down a Dissauva or General with his Army to us. Who +immediately sent a Messenger on Board to acquaint the Captain with his +coming, and desired him to come ashore to him, pretending a Letter to +him from the King. We saluted the Message with firing of Guns, and my +Father the Captain ordered me with Mr. John Loveland, Merchant of the +Ship, to go on shore and wait upon him. When we were come before him, +he demanded who we were, and how long we should stay? We told him, +We were English, and not to stay above twenty or thirty days, and +desired Permission to Trade in his Majestie's Port. His answer was, +the King was glad to hear that the English were come to his Countrey, +and had commanded him to assist us as we should desire, and had sent +a Letter to be delivered to none, but to the Captain himself. + +We were then some twelve Miles from the Sea-side. Our reply was, That +the Captain could not leave his Ship to come so far, but if he pleased +to come down to the Sea-side himself, the Captain would immediately +wait upon him to receive the Letter. Upon which the Dissauva desired +us to stay that day, and on the morrow he would go down with us. + +Which being a small request, and we unwilling to displease him, +consented to. + +[The beginning of their Suspition.] The same day at Evening, the +Dissauva sent two of his chief Captains to the House where we lay +to tell us, That he was sending a Present to the Captain, and if we +pleased we might send a Letter to him; that he would send the Present +in the Night, and himself with us follow the next Morning. At which +we began to suspect, and accordingly concluded to write and advise +the Captain not to adventure himself, nor any other on shore till he +saw us. We having writ a Letter to this purpose they took it and went +away, but never delivered it. + +[The Captain seized, and seven more.] The next Morning the Present, +which was Cattle, Fruit, &c. was brought to the Sea-side, and delivered +to the Captain; the Messengers telling him withal, that we were upon +the way coming down, with the Dissauva; who desired his Company on +shore against his coming, having a Letter from the King to deliver into +his own hand. Hereupon the Captain mistrusting nothing, came up with +his Boat into a small River, and being come ashore, sat down under +a Tamarind Tree, waiting for the Dissauva and us. In which time the +Native Soldiers privately surrounded him and Men, having no Arms with +them; and so he was seized on and seven men with him, yet without any +violence or plundering them of any thing: and then they brought them +up unto us, carrying the Captain in a Hammock upon their Shoulders. + +[The Long-boat Men seized.] The next day after, the Long-boats Crew, +not knowing what had happened, came ashore to cut a Tree to make Cheeks +for the Main-mast, and were made Prisoners after the same manner, +tho' with more violence. For they being rough and making resistance, +were bound with Wyths, and so were led away till they came where the +People got Ropes. Which when our Men saw brought to them, they were +not a little affrighted. For being already bound, they concluded +there could be no other use for those Ropes but to hang them. But +the true use of them was to bind them faster, fearing lest the Wyths +might break, and so they were brought up farther into the Countrey; +but afterwards being become more tame, they were loosed. They would not +adventure to bring them to us, but quartered them in another House, tho +in the same Town. Where without leave we could not see one another. The +House wherein they kept the Captain and us, was all hanged with white +Callico, which is the greatest Honour they can shew to any. But the +House wherein the other men were, that were brought up after us, was +not. They gave us also as good Entertainment as the Countrey afforded. + +[The General's Craft to get the Ship, as well as the Men.] Having +thus taken both our Boats and Eighteen men of us, their next care +was, fearing lest the Ship should be gone, to secure her: Therefore +to bring this about, the Dissauva told the Captain that the reason +of this their detainment was, that the King intended to send Letters +and a Present to the English Nation by him, and therefore that the +Ship must not go away, till the King was ready to send his Messenger +and Message, and thereupon desired the Captain to send on Board to +order her stay; and it being not safe for her to ride in the Bay, +lest the Dutch might come and fire her, that he should take order +for her bringing up into the River. Which advice of his, the Captain +approved not of. But concealing his dislike of it, replied, that +unless he could send two of his own men on Board with his Letter and +Order, those in the Ship would not obey him, but speedily would be +gone with the Ship. Which he, rather than he would run the hazzard +of the Ships departing, granted; imagining that the Captain would +order the Ship to be brought up into the River, as he had advised, +tho the Captain intended to make another use of this Message. + +[The Captain's Order to them on board the Ship.] Upon which the +Captain sent two of his men, some Indians accompanying them in a +Canoo to the Ship, the Captain ordering them when they were aboard +not to abuse the Indians, but to entertain them very kindly, and +afterwards that setting them ashore, they should keep the Canoo to +themselves, instead of our two Boats, which they had gotten from us, +and to secure the Ship, and wait till further order. + +These two men stayed on Board, and came not back again. This together +with the Ships not coming up displeased the Dissauva, and he demanded +of the Captain the reason thereof. His answer was, That being detained +on Shore, the Men on Board would not obey his Command. Upon this +some days after the Dissauva bid the Captain send his Son with order +to those aboard that the Ship might be brought into the River, but +provided that he would be Security for my return; which he promised he +would. His order to me was, to see the top Chains put upon the Cables, +and the Guns Shotted, and to tell Mr. John Burford chief Mate, and all +the rest, as they valued their Lives and Liberties to keep a Watch, +and not to suffer any Boat to come near, after it was dark: and charged +me upon his Blessing, and as I should answer it at the great Day, +not to leave him in this Condition, but to return to him again. Upon +which I solemnly vowed according to my Duty to be his Obedient Son. + +[The Ships Company refuse to bring up the Ship.] So having seen all +done according to his appointment, I wrote a Letter in the Name of +the Company to clear my Father and my self, to this effect; That they +would not obey the Captain, nor any other in this matter, but were +resolved to stand upon their own defence. To which they all set their +hands. Which done according to my Promise and Duty I returned again, +and delivered the Letter to the Dissauva, who was thereby answered, +and afterwards urged the Captain no more in that matter: but gave him +leave at his pleasure to write for what he pleased to have brought to +him from the Ship: still pretending the King's order to release us, +was not yet, but would suddenly come. And so we remained expecting +it about two Months, being entertained as formerly with the best Diet +and Accommodation of the Countrey. + +[The Captain orders the ship to depart.] Having continued thus long +in suspence, and the time and season of the year spending for the +Ship to proceed on her Voyage to some other place, and our condition +being, as we feared, and afterwards found to be, the beginning of a +sad Captivity, the Captain sent order to Mr. John Burford to take the +charge of the Ship upon him, and to set Sail for Porto Nova whence +we came, and there to follow the Agent's order. + +[The Lading of Cloth remained untouched.] If any inquire what became +of the Cloth of our Lading, which we brought thither, they only took +an account to see what it was, and so left it where and as it was +before, and there it remained until both House and Goods rotted, +as the People of the same Town informed me afterwards. + +[The Probable season of our Surprize.] I impute the main reason of +our Surprize to our Neglect, viz. in not sending a Letter and Present +to the King at our first coming. Who looking upon himself as a great +Monarch, as he is indeed, requires to be treated with sutable State. + +[The number of those that were left on the Island.] Thus were Sixteen +of us left to the mercy of those Barbarians, the Names of which are as +follow. The Captain, Mr. Joh. Loveland, John Gregory, Charles Beard, +Roger Gold, Stephen Rutland, Nicolas Mullins, Francis Crutch, John +Berry, Ralph Knight, Peter Winn, William Hubbard, Arthur Emery, Richard +Varnham, George Smith, and my Self. Tho our hearts were very heavy, +seeing our selves betrayed into so sad a Condition, to be forced to +dwell among those that knew not God nor his Laws; yet so great was the +mercy of our gracious God, that he gave us favour in the sight of this +People. Insomuch that we lived far better than we could have expected, +being Prisoners or rather Captives in the hands of the Heathen; +from whom we could have looked for nothing but very severe usage. + +[The Dissauva departs.] The Ship being gone, the King sent to call +the Dissauva speedily to him, who upon this order immediately marched +away with his Army, leaving us where we were. But concerning us was +no order at all. + + + + + + +CHAP. II. + +How we were carried up into the Countrey, and disposed of there, +and of the sickness, sorrow and death of the Captain. + + +[They intend to attempt an Escape, but are prevented.] The Dissauva +with his men being gone, the people of the Town were appointed to +guard and secure us until further order. But they carryed us some six +miles higher into the Countrey, and would not yet adventure to bring +the Long boats-crew unto us, but kept them by themselves in another +Town, fearing lest we might make an Escape, as certainly we would have +attempted it had they not removed us. There was a small Moors Vessel, +which lay in the River, which they had seized on about this time, +as we supposed they would have done by our Ship if they could have +catched her there. This Vessel had some forty men belonging to her +who were not made Prisoners as we were, but yet lay in the same Town: +with those we had concluded, that they would furnish us with Arms, +and in the night altogether to march down, and get on board of their +Vessel, and so make our escape. But being prevented in this design +by our departure, we were fain to lay at their mercy. + +[Their condition commiserated by the People.] In our new quarters +our entertainment proved as good as formerly. And indeed there was +this to mitigate our misery, that the People were courteous to us and +seemed to pity us. For there is a great difference between the People +inhabiting the high-lands, or the mountains of Cande, and those of +the low-lands where we now are placed, who are of a kinder nature +by far than the other. For these Countreys beneath the mountains +formerly were in subjection unto the Portugueze. Whereby have been +exercised and acquainted with the customs and manners of Christian +People. Which pleasing them far better than their own have begot +and bred in them a kind of love and affection towards Strangers, +being apt to shew Pity and Compassion on them in their distress. And +you shall hear them oftentimes upbraiding the High-landers for their +insolent and rude behavior. + +[They are distributed into divers Towns.] It was a very sad Condition +whilst we were all together, yet hitherto each others company +lessened our sufferings, and was some comfort that we might condole +one another. But now it came to pass that we must be separated and +placed asunder, one in a Village, where we could have none to confer +withall or look upon, but the horrible black faces of our heathen +enemies, and not understand one word of their Language neither, this +was a great addition to our grief. Yet God was so merciful to us, +as not to suffer them to part my Father and I. + +[An Order comes from the King to bring them up into the Countrey.] For +it was some sixteen days after our last remove, the King was pleased +to send a Captain with Soldiers to bring us up into the Countrey. Who +brought us and the other men taken in the Long boat together: Which +was an heavy meeting; Being then, as we well saw, to be carried +Captives into the mountains. That night we supped together, and the +next morning changed our condition into real Captivity. Howbeit they +gave us many comfortable promises, which we believed not; as, that +the Kings intent was not to keep us any longer, than till another +Ship came to carry us away. Altho we had but very little to carry, +God knows, yet they appointed men to carry the cloths that belonged +to the Captain and Officers. + +[How they were Treated on the way in the Woods.] We still expected they +would plunder us of our cloths, having nothing else to be plundered +of: but the Chingulay Captain told us, that the King had given order +that none should take the value of a thread from us: Which indeed +they did not. As they brought us up they were very tender of us, as +not to tyre us with Travelling, bidding us go no faster than we would +our selves. This kindness did somewhat comfort us. The way was plain +and easie to Travail through great Woods, so that we walked as in an +Arbour, but desolate of Inhabitants. So that for four or five nights +we lay on the Ground, with Boughs of Trees only over our heads. And of +Victuals twice a Day they gave us as much as we could eat, that is, +of Rice, Salt-fish, dryed Flesh: And sometimes they would shoot Deer +and find Hony in the Trees, good part of which they always brought +unto us. And drink we could not want, there being Rivers and Puddles +full of Water as we Travelled along. + +[And in the Towns among the Inhabitants.] But when we came out of the +Woods among Inhabitants and were led into their Towns, they brought +us Victuals ready dressed after their fashion, viz. Rice boiled in +Water, and three other sorts of Food, whereof one Flesh, and the +other two Herbs or such like things that grow in their Countrey, and +all kinds of ripe Fruit, which we liked very well and fed heartily +upon. Our entertainment all along was at the Charge of the Countrey: +So we fed like Soldiers upon free Quarter. Yet I think we gave them +good content for all the Charge we put them to. Which was to have the +satisfaction of seeing us eat, sitting on Mats upon the Ground in their +yards to the Publick view of all Beholders. Who greatly admired us, +having never seen, nor scarce heard of, English-men before. It was +also great entertainment to them to observe our manner of eating with +Spoons, which some of us had, and that we could not take the Rice up +in our hands, and put it to our mouths without spilling, as they do, +nor gaped and powred the Water into our Mouths out of Pots according +to their Countreys custom. Thus at every Town where we came they used +both young and old in great Companies to stare upon us. + +[They are brought near Cande, and there Seperated.] Being thus brought +up all together somewhat near to the City of Cande. Now came an Order +from the King to separate us, and to place us one in a Town. Which +then seemed to us to be very hard, but it was for the convenience or +getting Food, being quartered upon the Countrey at their Charge. + +[The Captain and his Son and two more quartered together.] The Captain +Mr. John Loveland, my self and John Gregory were parted from the rest, +and brought nearer to the City, to be ready when the King should +send for us. All the Rest were placed one in a Town according to the +aforesaid Order. Special Command also was given from the King, that +we all should be well entertained, and according to the Countrey fare +we had no cause to complain. We four were thus kept together some +two Months, faring well all the while. But the King minding us not, +[Parted.] Order came from the great Men in Court to place us in +Towns, as the rest were; only my Father and I were still permitted +to be together, and a great Charge given to use us well. [How they +fared.] And indeed twice a Day we had brought unto us as good fare as +the Countrey afforded. All the rest had not their Provisions brought +to them, as we had, but went to eat from house to house, each house +taking its turn. + +[The Captain and his Son placed in Coos-wat.] On the Sixteenth of +September, 1660. My Father and I were placed in a Town called Bonder +Coos-wat the situation was very pleasing and commodious, lying about +Thirty Miles to the Northward of the City of Cande, in the Countrey +called Hotcurly and distant from the rest of our People a full days +journey. We were removed hither from another Town nearer to the City +where the Nobles at Court supposing that the King would call for us, +had placed us to have us ready. Being thus brought to Bonder Cooswat, +the People put it to our choice which House we would have to reside +in. The Countrey being hot and their Houses dark and dirty, my Father +chose an open House, having only a Roof but no Walls. Wherein they +placed a Cot, or Bed-stead only with a Mat upon it for him, which +in their Account is an extraordinary Lodging; and for me a Mat upon +the Ground. + +[Moneys scarce with them.] Moneys at that time were very low with +us. For although we wanted not for opportunity to send for what +we would have brought unto unto us from the Ship, yet fearing we +should be plundered of it, sent not for any thing only a Pillow for +my Father. For we held it a point without dispute, that they that +made Prisoners of our Bodies would not spare to take our Goods; +my Father also alledging, that he had rather his Children at home +should enjoy them. + +[But they had good Provisions without it.] But to make amends for +that, we had our Provisions brought us without money, and that twice a +Day, so much as we could eat, and as good as their Countrey yielded; +to wit, a Pot of good Rice, and three Dishes of such things as with +them is accounted good Cheer; one always either Flesh, Fish or Eggs; +but not over much of this Dish, the other Dishes, Herbs, Pumkins or +such like, one of which is always made sower. + +[The Town where they were, Sickly.] The first year that we were brought +into this Town, this part of the Land was extraordinary Sickly by Agues +and Feavours, whereof many People dyed; insomuch that many times we +were forced to remain an hungry, there being none well enough either +to boil or bring Victuals unto us. + +[How they passed their time.] We had with us a Practice of Piety, and +Mr. Rogers seven Treatises, called the Practice of Christianity. With +which companions we did frequently discourse; and in the cool of the +Evening walk abroad in the Fields for a refreshing, tyred with being +all day in our House or Prison. + +[They both fall Sick.] This Course lasted until God was pleased to +visit us both with the Countrey Sickness, Ague and Feavour. The sight +of my Fathers misery was far more grievous unto me than the sence +of my own, that I must be a Spectator of his Affliction, and not any +ways able to help him. And the sight of me so far augmented his grief, +that he would often say, What have I done when I charged you to come +ashore to me again, your dutifulness to me hath brought you to be a +Captive. I am old and cannot long hold out, but you may live to see +many days of Sorrow, if the mercy of God do not prevent it. But my +prayers to God for you shall not be wanting, that for this cause he +would visit you with his Mercy, and bestow on you a Blessing. + +[Deep Grief seizes the Captain.] My Father's Ague lasted not long, +but deep grief daily more and more increased upon him, which so +over-whelmed even his very heart, that with many a bitter sigh he +used to utter these words, These many years even from my youth have +I used the Seas, in which time the Lord God hath delivered me from +a multitude of Dangers; rehearsing to me what great Dangers he had +been in, in the Straits by the Turks and by other Enemies, and also in +many other places, too large here to insert, and always how merciful +God was to him in delivering him out of them all, So that he never +knew what it was to be in the hand of an Enemy; But now in his old +Age, when his head was grown grey, to be a Captive to the Heathen, +and to leave his Bones in the Eastern Parts of the World, when it was +his hopes and intention, if God permitted him to finish this Voyage, +to spend and end the residue of his days at home with his Children +in his Native Countrey, and to settle me in the Ship in his stead; +the thoughts of these things did even break his heart. + +[Their Sickness continues.] Upwards of three Months my Father lay in +this manner upon his Bed, having only under him a Mat and the Carpet +he sat upon in the Boat when he came ashore, and a small Quilt I +had to cover him withall. And I had only a Mat upon the Ground and a +Pillow to lay on, and nothing to cover me but the Cloths on my back: +but when I was cold, or that my Ague came upon me, I used to make a +Fire, Wood costing nothing, but the fetching. + +[Their Boy's disobedience adds to their trouble.] We had a black Boy +my Father brought from Porto Nova to attend upon him, who seeing +his Master to be a Prisoner in the hands of the People of his own +Complexion, would not now obey his Command, further than what agreed +unto his own humour, neither was it then as we thought in our Power +to compel or make him; but it was our ignorance. As for me, my Ague +now came to a settled course; that is, once in three days, and so +continued for Sixteen Months time. + +[His excessive sorrow.] There appearing now to us no probability, +whereupon to build any hopes of Liberty, the sence of it struck my +Father into such an Agony and strong Passion of Grief, that once I +well remember in Nine days time nothing came into his mouth, but +cold water; neither did he in three Months together ever rise up +out of his Bed, but when the course of Nature required it: always +groaning and sighing in a most piteous manner: which for me to hear +and see come from my dear Father, my self also in the same Condition, +did almost break my heart. But then I felt that Doctrine most true, +which I had read out of Mr. Roger's Book, That God is most sweet, +when the world is most bitter. + +In this manner my Father lay until the Ninth of February 1660/61. By +which time he was consumed to an Anatomy, having nothing left but +Skin to cover his Bones; yet he often would say, That the very sound +of Liberty would so revive him, that it would put strength into his +Limbs. But it was not the will of him, to whom we say, Thy will be +done, to have it so. + +[His Discourse and charge to his Son before his Death.] The evening +before his Death, he called me to come near his Bed side, and to sit +down by him, at which time also I had a strong Feavor upon me. This +done, he told me, That he sensibly felt his life departing from him, +and was assured that this Night God would deliver him out of this +Captivity, and that he never thought in all his Lifetime that Death +could be so easie and welcom to any Man, as God had made it to be +to him, and the joyes he now felt in himself he wanted utterance to +express to me. He told me, These were the last words, that ever he +should speak to me, and bid me well regard and be sure to remember +them, and tell them to my Brother and Sister, if it pleased God, as +he hoped it would, to bring us together in England; where I should +find all things settled to my contentation, relating to me after what +manner he had settled his Estate by Letters which he sent from Cotiar. + +In the first place and above all, He charged me to serve God, and with +a circumspect care to walk in his ways, and then, he said, God would +bless me and prosper me. And next, he bad me have a care of my Brother +and Sister. And lastly, He gave me a special charge to beware of strong +Drink, and lewd Company, which as by Experience many had found, would +change me into another man, so that I should not be my self. It deeply +grieved him, he said, to see me in Captivity in the prime of my years, +and so much the more because I had chosen rather to suffer Captivity +with him than to disobey his Command. Which now he was heartily sorry +for, that he had so commanded me, but bad me not repent of obeying +the command of my Father; seeing for this very thing, he said, God +would bless me, and bid me be assured of it, which he doubted not of, +viz. That God Almighty would deliver me; which at that time I could not +tell how to conceive, seeing but little sign of any such Matter. But +blessed be the Name of my most gracious God, who hath so bountifully +sustained me ever since in the Land of my Captivity, and preserved +me alive to see my Deceased Father's word fulfilled! And truly I was +so far from repenting, that I had obeyed the Command of my Father, +and performed the Oath and Promise I made unto him upon it, that it +rather rejoyced me to see that God had given me so much Grace. + +[His Death.] But tho it was a trouble to him, that by his means I +was thus made a Captive; yet it was a great Comfort to him, he said, +to have his own Son sit by him on his Death-bed, and by his hands to +be Buried, whereas otherwise he could expect no other but to be eaten +by Dogs or wild Beasts. Then he gave me order concerning his Burial, +That having no winding sheet, I should pull his Shirt over his head, +and slip his Breeches over his feet, and so wrap him up in the Mat +he layd upon: and then ceased speaking, and fell into a Slumber. This +was about Eight or Nine a Clock in the Evening, and about Two or Three +in the Morning he gave up the Ghost, Feb. the Ninth, 1660. being very +sensible unto the very instant of his Departure. + +[And Burial.] According to his own appointment with my own hands I +wrapped him up ready for the Grave; my self being very sick and weak, +and as I thought ready to follow after him. Having none but the black +Boy with me, I bad him ask the People of the Town for help to carry my +Father to the Grave, because I could not understand their Language. Who +immediately brought forth a great Rope they used to tye their Cattle +withal, therewith to drag him by the Neck into the Woods, saying, +They could afford me no other help, unless I would pay for it. This +Insolency of the Heathen grieved me much to see, neither could I with +the Boy alone do what was necessary for his Burial, though we had +been able to carry the Corps, having not wherewithal to dig a Grave, +and the ground very dry and hard. Yet it was some comfort to me that +I had so much Ability as to hire one to help; which at first I would +not have spared to have done, had I known their meaning. + +[The Place where he lyes.] By this means I thank God, in so decent +a manner as our present condition would permit, I laid my Father's +Body in the Grave. Most of which I digged with my own hands; the place +being in a Wood, on the North-side of a Corn Field, where heretofore +we had used often to walk, going up to Handapoul: that Division, +as I have said, being called Bonder Cooswat, because formerly it had +belonged to the Revenues or Jointure of the Queen, Bonder implying +something relating to the King. It lyes towards the Northwest of the +middle of the Island in the County Hotcurly. + +Thus was I left Desolate, Sick, and in Captivity, having no earthly +Comforter, none but only He who looks down from Heaven to hear +the groaning of the Prisoners, and to shew himself a Father of the +Fatherless, and a present help to them that have no helper. + +[Upon the Captain's death, a Message sent his Son from Court.] The +News of my Father's Death being carried to Court, presently two +Messengers were sent from thence to see me, and to know of me, How +and in what manner my Father died, and what he had left. Which was +a Gold Ring, a Pagoda, and some two or three Dollars and a few old +Cloths; God knows but a very little, yet it scared me not a little, +fearing they would take it away from me, and my want being so great; +but they had no such order nor intent. But the chief occasion of +their coming was to renew the former order unto the People of that +Town, that they should be kind to me and give me good Victuals, left +I might dye also as my Father had done. So for a while I had better +entertainment than formerly. + + + + + + +CHAP. III. + +How I lived after my Father's Death. And of the Condition of the rest +of the English: and how it fared with them. And of our Interview. + + +[His chief employment is Reading.] I still remained where I was before, +having none but the black Boy, and my Ague to bear me Company. Never +found I more pleasure in Reading, Meditating and Praying than now. For +there was nothing else could administer to me any Comfort, neither had +I any other Business to be occupied about. I had read my two Books so +often over, that I had them almost by heart. For my custom was after +Dinner to take a Book and go into the Fields and sit under a Tree, +reading and meditating until Evening; excepting the Day when my Ague +came, for then I could scarce hold up my head. Often have I prayed +as Elijah under the Juniper Tree, that God would takeaway my life, +for it was a burthen to me. + +[He loses his Ague.] At length it pleased God my Ague began to be a +little moderate; and so by degrees it wore away, after it had held +me sixteen Months. + +[How he met with an English Bible in that Countrey.] Provisions +falling short with me, tho Rice I thank God, I never wanted, and +Monies also growing low; as well to help out a Meal as for Recreation, +sometimes I went with an Angle to catch small Fish in the Brooks, +the aforesaid Boy being with me. It chanced as I was Fishing, an +old Man passed by, and seeing me, asked of my Boy, If I could read +in a Book. He answered, Yes. The reason I ask, said the old Man, +is because I have one I got when the Portugueze left Columbo, and if +your Master please to buy it, I will sell it him. Which when I heard +of; I bad my Boy go to his House with him, which was not far off, +and bring it to me to see it, making no great account of the matter, +supposing it might be some Portugueze Book. + +The Boy having formerly served the English, knew the Book, and as +soon as he had got it in his hand came running with it, calling out +to me, It is a Bible. It startled me to hear him mention the name +of a Bible. For I neither had one, nor scarcely could ever think to +see one. Upon which I flung down my Angle and went to meet him. The +first place the Book opened in after I took it in my hand, was the +Sixteenth Chapter of the Acts, and the first place my eye pitched on, +was the Thirtieth and one and Thirtieth Verses, where the Jailor asked +S. Paul, What must I do to be saved? And he answered saying, Believe +in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved and thine house. + +[Struck into a great Passion at the sight of the Book.] The sight of +this Book so rejoiced me, and affrighted me together, that I cannot +say, which Passion was greater, the joy, for that I had got sight of a +Bible, or the fear, that I had not enough to buy it, having then but +one Pagoda in the World, which I willingly would have given for it, +had it not been for my Boy, who dissuaded me from giving so much, +alledging my Necessity for Money many other ways, and undertaking +to procure the Book for a far meaner price, provided I would seem +to slight it in the sight of the old Man. This counsel after I +considered I approved of, my urgent Necessities earnestly craving, +and my Ability being but very small to relieve the same: and however, +I thought, I could give my piece of Gold at the last cast, if other +means should fail. + +I hope the Readers will excuse me, that I hold them so long upon this +single passage, For it did so affect me then, that I cannot lightly +pass it over as often as I think of it, or have occasion to mention it. + +The sight indeed of this Bible so overjoyed me, as if an Angel had +spoke to me from Heaven. To see that my most gracious God had prepared +such an extraordinary Blessing for me; which I did, and ever shall +look upon as miraculous, to bring unto me a Bible in my own Native +Language, and that in such a remote part of the World, where his +Name was not so much as known, and where any English Man was never +known to have been before. I looked upon it, as somewhat of the same +nature with the Ten Commandments he had given the Israelites out of +Heaven; it being the thing for want whereof I had so often mourned, +nay and shed tears too; and than the enjoyment whereof there could +be no greater joy in the world to me. + +[He casts with himself how to get it.] Upon the sight of it I left +off Fishing, God having brought a Fish to me, that my Soul had longed +for; and now how to get it and enjoy the same, all the Powers of my +Soul were employed. I gave God hearty thanks that he had brought it so +near me, and most earnestly prayed that he would bestow it on me. Now, +it being well towards Evening, and not having wherewithal to buy it +about me, I departed home, telling the old Man, that in the Morning +I would send my Boy to buy it of him. + +All that Night I could take no rest for thinking on it, fearing lest +I might be disappointed of it. In the Morning as soon as it was day, +I sent the Boy with a knit Cap he had made for me to buy the Book, +praying in my heart for good success, which it pleased God to grant: +For that Cap purchased it, and the Boy brought it to me to my great +joy, which did not a little comfort me over all my Afflictions. + +[Where the rest of the English were bestowed.] Having said all this +concerning my Father and my Self, it will be time now to think of the +rest of our poor Countreymen, and to see what is become of them. They +were carried into the County of Hotteracourly, Westward from the City +of Cande, and placed singly according to the King's Order aforesaid, +some four, some six Miles distant one from the other. It was the King's +Command concerning them that the People should give them Victuals, and +look after them. So they carried each man from house to house to eat, +as their turns came to give them Victuals, and where they Supped there +they Lodged that Night. Their Bedding was only a Mat upon the Ground. + +[Kept from one another a good while, but after permitted to see +each other.] They knew not they were so near to one another a great +while; till at length Almighty God was pleased by their grief and +heaviness to move those Heathen to Pity and take Compassion on them: +So that they did bring some of them to one another. Which joy was +but Abortive, for no sooner did they begin to feel the Comfort of one +anothers Company, but immediately their Keepers called upon them to +go from whence they came: fearing they might consult and run away, +altho Columbo the nearest Port they could fly to was above two days +Journey from them. But as it is with wild Beasts beginning to grow +tame, their Liberty encreaseth: So it happened to our Men; so that at +length they might go and see one another at their pleasures; and were +less and less watched and regarded. And seeing they did not attempt +to run away, they made no matter of it, if they stayed two or three +days one with the other. + +[No manner of work laid upon them.] They all wondered much to +see themselves in this Condition, to be kept only to eat, and the +People of the Countrey giving it unto them, daily expecting when they +would put them to work, which they never did, nor dared to do. For +the King's order was to feed them well only, and to look after them +until he pleased to send for them. This after some time made them +to change their minds, and not to think themselves Slaves any more, +but the Inhabitants of the Land to be their Servants, in that they +laboured to sustain them. + +Which made them to begin to Domineer, and would not be content unless +they had such Victuals as pleased them, and oftentimes used to throw +the Pots, Victuals and all at their heads that brought them, which +they patiently would bear. + +[They begin to pluck up their hearts.] And as they lived here longer, +they knew better what Privileges they had in belonging unto the King, +and being maintained by virtue of his Command. And their Privileges +they made use of to no purpose, as I shall relate an instance or two +by and by; and showed their English Metal. + +[What course they took for Cloths.] Victuals was the only thing allowed +them, but no Cloths. By this time the Cloths they had were almost +worn out. This put them to a study what course to take to procure +more, when those on their backs were gone. The readiest way that they +could devise was this, that whereas they used to take their Victuals +brought to them ready dressed, they should now take them raw; and so +to pinch somewhat out of their Bellies, to save to buy Cloths for their +Backs. And so accordingly they concluded to do: and by the favour that +God gave them in the sight of the People, by alledging the Innocency +of their Cause, and the Extremity of their present Condition, having +not the least ability to help or relieve themselves, they consented +to give them two Measures of Rice a day each man. One of which is +as much as any man can eat in a day, so that the other was to serve +for advance towards Cloths. [Their fare.] For besides Rice, they gave +them to eat with it Salt, Pepper, Limes, Herbs, Pumpkins, Coker Nuts, +Flesh a little. These and such like things were their constant fare. + +[What Employment they afterwards followed.] And thus they made a shift +to live for some years, until some of them had an insight in knitting +Caps, by whom all afterwards learned, and it proved to be the chief +means and help we all had to relieve our wants. The ordinary price we +sold these Caps for, was Nine pence a piece in value English Money, +the Thread standing us in about three pence. But at length, we plying +hard our new Learned Trade, Caps began to abound, and Trading grew +dead, so that we could not sell them at the former price: which +brought several of our Nation to great want. + +[How the English Domineered.] The English began now to pluck up their +hearts, and tho they were entred into a new Condition, they kept +their old Spirits, especially considering they were the King's Men, +and quartered by his special order upon the People. When they had +obtained to have their Allowance raw, if any brought them not their +full due, they would go in and Plunder their Houses of such Goods +as they found there, and keep them until they came and brought them +their compleat allowance to redeem their Goods back again. + +[What Satisfaction one of them received from a Potter.] Some of our +English men have proceeded further yet. One for example went to buy +Pots of a Potter. Who because he would not let him have them at his +own price fell to quarrel, in which the English man met with some +blows. Which he complained of to the Magistrate as being a Person +that belonged unto the King, and therefore claimed better usage. And +the Magistrate condemned the Potter as guilty in lifting up his hand +against him, and sent some of his Soldiers to bind him, and then +bad the English man go and content himself by paying him in the same +Coin again, as he had served our Countreyman; which he did until he +was satisfied, and moreover, ordered him to take the Pots he came +to buy and pay nothing. But the Law was not so satisfied neither, +for the Soldiers laid on many blows besides. + +[A scuffle between the English and Natives.] Another time at a certain +Feast, as they were drinking and wanting Wine, they sent Money to buy +more; but the Seller refused to give it them for their Money. Which +they took so hainously, that they unanimously concluded to go and take +it by force. Away they went each man with his Staff in his hand, and +entred the House and began to Drink; which the People not liking of, +gathered their Forces together, and by blows began to resist them. But +the English men bravely behaved themselves, and broke several of +their Pates. Who with the Blood about their Ears went to the City to +complain to the great Men. They demanded of them, If they had ever sold +them Wine before. They answered, Yes. They asked them again, Why then +did they refuse to sell them now? And that they were well served by +the English for denying them drink for their Money: and so sent them +away laughing at them. Our Men got two or three black and blew Blows, +but they came home with their Bellies full of Drink for their pains. + +[The Author after a year sees his Countreymen.] But to return unto my +self. It was a full year after my Father died, before I had sight of +any of my Countreymen and Fellow Prisoners. Then John Gregory with much +ado obtained leave to come and see me: which did exceedingly rejoyce +me. For a great Satisfaction it was, both to see a Countreyman, and +also to hear of the welfare of the rest. But he could not be permitted +to stay with me above one day. Until then, I knew not punctually where +the rest of my Countreymen were, but having heard that they were within +a days Journey of me, I never ceased importuning the People of the +Town where I dwelt, to let me go and see them. Which tho very loath, +yet at last they granted. Being arrived at the nearest English man's +House, I was joyfully received, and the next day he went and called +some of the rest of our Countreymen that were near. So that there +were some seven or eight of us met together. + +[Their Conference and Entertainment.] We gave God thanks for his great +Mercies towards us, being then, as we did confess, in a far better +Condition than we could have expected. They were now no more like the +Prisoners I left them, but were become House keepers, and Knitters +of Caps and had changed their Habit from Breeches to Clouts like the +Chingulays. They entertained me with very good chear in their Houses +beyond what I did expect. + +[He consults with his Countreymen for a future livelyhood.] My Money +at the same time almost gone, and Cloaths in the same condition, +it was high time for me now to take some course in hand to get +more. Therefore I took some advice with them about Knitting, my Boy +having Skill therein. Likewise they advised me to take my Victuals raw, +wherein they found great Profit. For all this while here being no signs +of releasing us, it concerned me now to bethink my self how I should +live for the future. For neither had I, any more than my Countreymen, +any allowance for Cloths, but Victuals only. + +Having stayed here some two or three days, we did take leave of one +another, hoping to see one another oftner, since we knew each others +Habitations: and I departed to my House, having a Keeper with me. + +[The difficulty he met with of having raw Rice.] By this time I began +to speak the Language of the Countrey. Whereby I was inabled the better +to speak my mind unto the People that brought me my Victuals. Which +Was henceforward not to boil my Rice, but to bring it raw according +to the quantity that the other English men had. This occasioned a +great deal of disputing and reasoning between us. They alledged, +That I was not as they, being the Captain's Son, and they but his +Servants, and therefore that it was ordered by the great Men at Court, +that my Victuals should be daily brought unto me, whereas they went +always from house to house for theirs: Neither was it fitting for +me, they said, to imploy my self in such an Inferior Office as to +dress my own Meat, being a Man that the King had notice of by Name, +and very suddenly before I should be aware of it, would send for me +into the Presence, where I should be highly promoted to some Place +of Honour. In the mean time, they told me, as pretending to give me +good counsel, That it was more for my credit and repute to have my +Provisions brought unto me ready Dressed as they were before. + +[He reasons with the People about his allowance.] Altho I was yet +but a Novice in the Countrey, and knew not much of the People, yet +plain reason told me, that it was not so much for my good and credit +that they pleaded, as for their own benefit. Wherefore I returned +them this answer, That if as they said I was greater in quality than +the rest, and so held in their Estimation, it would be but reason to +demand a greater allowance, whereas I desired no more than the other +English men had. And as for the toyl and trouble in dressing of it, +that would be none to me, for my Boy had nothing else to do. And then +I alledged several inconveniencies in bringing my Victuals ready +boiled; as first, that it was not dressed according to my Diet; +and many times not brought in due Season, so that I could not eat +when I was an hungry. And the last and chief reason of all was, that +I might save a little to serve my Necessity of Clothing: and rather +than want Cloths for my Back, I must pinch a little out of my Belly, +and so both go share and share like. And so at length, thanks be to +God, I obtained, tho with much ado, to get two Measures of Rice per +day for my self, and one for my Boy; also Coker-nuts, Pumpkins, Herbs, +Limes, and such like enough, besides Pepper and Salt; and sometimes +Hens, Eggs, or Flesh: Rice being the main thing they stand upon, +for other things they refuse not to give what they have. + +[He builds him an House.] Now having settled all Business about my +allowance, my next concern was to look after an House more convenient, +for my present one was too small to dress my Victuals in, and to +sleep in too. Thereabouts was a Garden of Coker-nut Trees, belonging +unto the King, a pleasant situation; this place I made choice of to +build me a House in. And discovering my desire to the People, they +consented, and came and built it for me: but before it was finished, +their occasions called them away, but my Boy and I made an end of +it, and whitened the Walls with Lime, according to my own Countrey +fashion. But in doing this I committed a Capital Offence: for none may +white their Houses with Lime, that being peculiar to Royal Houses and +Temples. But being a Stranger nothing was made of it, because I did +it in ignorance: had it been a Native that had so done, it is most +probable it would have cost him his Head, or at the least a great Fine. + +[He follows business and thrives.] Being settled in my new House, +I began to keep Hogs and Hens; which by God's Blessing thrived very +well with me, and were a great help unto me. I had also a great benefit +by living in this Garden. For all the Coker-nuts that fell down they +gave me, which afforded me Oyl to burn in the Lamp, and also to fry my +meat in. Which Oyl being new is but little inferior to this Countrey +Butter. Now I learned to knit Caps, which Skill I quickly attained +unto, and by God's Blessing upon the same, I obtained great help and +relief thereby. + +[Some attempted running away, but were catched.] In this manner we +all lived, seeing but very little sign that we might build upon, to +look for Liberty. The chief of our hopes of it was that in process of +time when we were better acquainted we might run away. Which some of +our People attempted to do too soon, before they knew well which way +to go, and were taken by the Inhabitants. For it is the custom of the +Chingulays to suspect all white People, they meet travailing in the +Countrey, to be Runaways; and to examine them: and if they cannot give +satisfactory answers, they will lay hold of them and carry them back +unto the City. Where they will keep them Prisoners under a guard of +Soldiers in an open House like a Barn with a little Victuals sometimes, +and sometimes with none at all. Where they have no other remedy to +help themselves but Begging. And in this Condition they may lye perhaps +for their Lifetime, being so kept for a Spectacle unto the People. + +[Little incouragement for those that bring back Runnaways.] Tho the +common way whereby the King gratifies such as catch Runawayes and +bring them up, is not over acceptable. For they are appointed to +feed and watch them until he calls for them to be brought before +him. At which time his promise is bountifully to reward them. But +these Promises I never knew performed. Neither doth he perhaps ever +think of it after. For when the King is made acquainted with the +matter, the men that have brought up the Prisoner are in a manner +as bad Prisoners themselves, not daring to go home to their Houses +without his leave, but there they must remain. After some years stay, +the common manner is, for them to give a Fee unto the Governor of +the Countrey, and he will licence them to go home, which they must +be contented with instead of the promised reward. + + + + + + +CHAP. IV. + +Concerning some other English men detained in that Countrey. + + +[The Persia Merchant's men Captives before us.] In the same Captivity +with our selves on this Island, was another Company of English Men, +who were taken about a year and an half before us, viz. in the year +MDCLVIII. They were Thirteen in number, whose names were as follow, +Viz. Mr. William Vassal, John Merginson, Thomas March, Thomas Kirby, +Richard Jelf, Gamaliel Gardiner, William Day, Thomas Stapleton, +Henry Man, Hugh Smart, Daniel Holstein, an Hamburger, James Gony, +and Henry Bingham. The occasion of their Seizure was thus. The +Ship these Men belonged unto was the Persia Merchant, Capt. Francis +Johnson Commander, which was lost upon the Maldives Islands. But they +escaped in their Boats, and passing along by this Land went on shore +to recruit and buy Provisions, and so were taken. The Chingulays that +took them [Plundered by the Natives.] Plundered them of what they +had, except their Cloths. Yet one of them, John Merginson by name, +having cunningly hid his Money about him, saved it from the Heathen, +but from his own Countrymen he could not, some of whom knowing of +it set upon him and robbed him of it. But it did them little good, +for the King hearing of it sent and robbed the Robbers. + +[Brought up to the King.] These men thus seized were carried up before +the King. Of whom he demanded, whether the English had Wars with the +Hollanders. They answered, No. Or, if the English could beat them. They +answered, They could and had done it lately. Then he gave order to +give them all some Cloths, and to Mr. William Vassal, being the chief +of them, a double Portion. And out of them made choice of two Lads; +whom afterwards he sent and took into his Court. Their honours and +their ends we shall see by and by. They were all placed in the City of +Cande, and each of them had a new Mat given them to sleep on, and their +Diet was Victuals dressed and brought them twice a day from the King's +own Palace. They had Cloths also distributed to them another time. + +So that these men had the advantage of us. For we neither had Mats +nor Cloths, nor had the honour of being ever brought into the King's +Presence. + +[They hoped to obtain Liberty, but were mistaken.] This civil Reception +upon their first coming up into the City, put these Persia Merchant-men +in hope, that the King would give them their Liberty. There was at +that time an old Portugueze Father, Padre Vergonse by name, Living +in the City. With him they discoursed concerning the probability of +their Liberty, and that the favours the King had shewn them seemed +to be good signs of it: but he told them the plain truth, that it +was not customary there to release white Men. For saying which, +they railed at him, calling him Popish Dog, and Jesuitical Rogue, +supposing he spoke as he wished it might be. But afterward to their +grief they found it to be true as he told them. + +[A ridiculous action of these Men.] Their entertainment was +excellently good according to the poor condition of the Countrey, but +they thought it otherwise, very mean and not according to the King's +order. Therefore that the King might be informed how they were abused, +each man took the Limb of an Hen in his hand, and marched rank and +file in order thro the Streets with it in their hands to the Court, +as a sign to the great Men whereby they might see, how illy they were +served; thinking hereby the King might come to hear of their misusage, +and so they might have order to be fed better afterwards. But this +proved Sport to the Noblemen who well knew the fare of the Countrey, +laughing at their ignorance, to complain where they had so little +cause. And indeed afterwards they themselves laughed at this action +of theirs, and were half ashamed of it, when they came to a better +understanding of the Nature of the Countreys Diet. + +[They had a mind to Beef, and how they got it.] Yet notwithstanding +being not used to such short Commons of Flesh, tho they had Rice in +abundance, and having no Money to buy more, they had a desire to kill +some Cows, that they might eat their Bellies full of Beef, but made +it somewhat a point of Conscience, whether it might be lawful or not, +to take them without leave. Upon which they apply themselves to the old +Father abovesaid, desiring him to solve this Case of Conscience. Who +was very ready to give them a Dispensation. And told them, That +forasmuch as the Chingulayes were their Enemies and had taken their +Bodies, it was very lawful for them to satisfie their Bodies with their +Goods. And the better to animate them in this design, bid them bring +him a piece, that he might partake with them. So being encouraged by +the old Father, they went on boldly in their intended Business. + +[A Passage of the Courage of the Men.] Now if you would have an account +of the Metal and Manfulness of these men, as you have already had a +tast of ours, take this passage. The Jack Fruit the Kings Officers +often gather wheresoever it grows, and give to the Kings Elephants, +and they may gather it in any mans grounds without the Owners leave, +being for the Kings use. Now these English men were appointed to dwell +in an house, that formerly belonged unto a Noble man, whom the King +had cut off, and seized upon it. In the ground belonging to this +House stood a Jack Tree full of Fruit. Some of the Kings men came +thither to gather some of them to feed the Elephants. But altho the +English had free liberty to gather what they could eat or desire, +yet they would permit none but themselves to meddle with them, but +took the Officers by the shoulders and turned them out of the Garden, +altho there were more a great many than they could tell what to do +with. The Great men were so Civil, that notwithstanding this Affront, +they laid no Punishment upon them. But the Event of this was, that a +few days after they were removed from this house to another, where +was a Garden but no Trees in it. And because they would not allow +the King a few, they lost all themselves. + +[Two of his Company taken into Court.] I mentioned before two Lads +of this Company, whom the King chose out for his own service, their +Names were Hugh Smart and Henry Man. These being taken into his Court, +obtained great Favour and Honour from him, as to be always in his +presence, and very often he would kindly and familiarly talk with +them concerning their Country, what it afforded; and of their King +and his Strength for War. Thus they lived in his Favour for some time. + +[The one out of Favour, his end.] Till at length Hugh Smart, having +a desire to hear news concerning England, privatly got to the Speech +of a Dutch Embassadour. Of which the King had notice, but would not +believe it, supposing the information was given him out of Envy to +his Favorite, but commanded privately to watch him, and if he went +again, to catch him there. Which he not being aware of, went again, +and was catched. At which the King was very angry. For he allows none +to come to the speech of Ambassodours, much less one that served in +his presence, and heard and saw all that passed in Court. But yet +the King dealt very favourably with him. For had it been a Chingulay, +there is nothing more sure than that he should have dyed for it. But +this English mans Punishment was only to be sent away and kept a +Prisoner in the Mountains without Chains, and ordered him to be well +used there. Where indeed he lived better content than in the Kings +Palace. He took a Wife here and had one Son by her, and afterwards +dyed by a mischance, which was thus. As he was gathering a Jack from +the Tree by a Crock, it fell down upon his side, and bruised him so +that it killed him. + +[The other out of Favour, and lamentable Death.] Henry Man the other, +yet remained in Favour, and was promoted to be Chief over all the Kings +Servants that attended on him in his Palace. It happened one Day, +that he broke one of the Kings China Dishes. Which made him so sore +afraid, that he fled for Sanctuary into a Vehar, a Temple where the +Chief Priests always dwel, and hold their consultations. This did +not a little displease the King; this Act of his supposing him to +be of Opinion that those Priests were able to secure him against the +Kings displeasure. However he shewing Reverence to their Order would +not violently fetch him from thence; but sent a kind Message to the +English man, bidding him not to be afraid for so small a matter as a +Dish (And, it is probable had he not added this fault he might have +escaped without Punishment) and that he should come and Act in his +place as formerly. At which Message he came forth, and immediatly, +as the King had given order, they took hold of him and bound his Arms +above the Elbows behind, which is their fashion of binding men. In +which manner he lay all that Night, being bound so hard that his Arms +swelled, and the Ropes cut throw the Flesh into the Bones. The next +day the King Commanded a Noble man to loose the Ropes off his Arms, +and put Chains on his Legs, and keep him in his House, and there feed +him and cure him. + +Thus he lay some Six Months, and was cured, but had no Strength in +his Armes, and then was taken into his Office again, and had as much +Favour from the King as before. Who seemed much to lament him for +his folly, thus to procure his own ruine. + +Not long after he again offended the King. Which as it is reported +was thus. A Portugueze had been sent for to the City to be employed in +the Kings Service; to which Service he had no Stomach at all, and was +greatly afraid of, as he justly might be. For the avoiding therefore +of it he sends a Letter to this English Courtier, wherein he entreated +him to use his interest to excuse him to the King. The English man +could not read the Letter being writ in the Portugueze Tongue, but +gave it to another to read. Which when he knew the contents of thought +it not safe for him to meddle in that business, and so concealed the +Letter. The person to whom the English man had given it to read, some +time after informed the King thereof. Whereupon both the Portugueze +that sent the Letter, and the English man to whom it was sent, and +the Third Person that read it, because he informed no sooner, were +all three at one time and in one place torn in pieces by Elephants. + +[The King sends special order concerning their good usage.] After this +Execution the King supposing that we might be either discontented in +our selves, or discountenanced by the People of the Land, sent special +order to all parts where we dwelt, that we should be of good cheer, +and not be discouraged, neither abused by the Natives. + +Thus jealous is the King of Letters, and allows none to come or go. We +have seen how dear it cost poor Henry Man. Mr. William Vassal, another +of the Persia-Merchant men, was therefore more wary of some Letters +he had, and came off better. + +[Mr. Vassals prudence upon the receit of Letters.] This man had +received several Letters, and it was known abroad that he had. Which +he fearing lest the King should hear of, thought it most convenient +and safe to go to the Court and present him himself; that so he might +plead in his own Defence to the King. Which he did. He acknowledged +to him that he had received Letters, and that they came to his hands +a pretty while ago: but withall pretended excuses and reasons to clear +himself. As first, that when he received them, he knew not that it was +against the Law and manner of the Countrey; and when he did know, he +took Council of a Portugueze Priest, (who was now dead) being old and +as he thought well experienced in the Countrey. But he advised him to +defer a while the carrying them unto the King until a more convenient +season. After this he did attempt, he said to bring them unto the +King, but could not be permitted to have entrance thro the Watches: +so that until now, he could not have opportunity to present them. + +[The King bids him to read his Letters.] The King at the hearing +hereof, seemed not to be displeased in the least, but bid him read +them. Which he did in the English Language, as they were writ; and +the King sat very attentive as if he had understood every word. After +they were read, the King gave Vassal a Letter he had intercepted, +sent to us from Sir Edward Winter, then Agent at Fort St. George; and +asked the News and Contents thereof. Which Mr. Vassal informed him at +large of. It was concerning the Victory we had gained over the Dutch +when Obdam Admiral of Holland was slain, and concerning the number +of our Ships in that Fight, being there specified to be an Hundred +and Fifty Sail. The King inquired much after the number of Guns and +Men they carried. The number of Men he computed to be one Ship with +another about Three Hundred per Ship. At that rate, the King demanded +of him how many that was in all. Which Mr. Vassal went about to cast +up in the Sand with his finger. But before he had made his Figure +the King had done it by Head, and bid him desist, saying it was 45000. + +[The King pleased to hear of England Victory over Holland.] This News +of the Hollanders overthrow, and the English Victory much delighted +the King: and he inquired into it very particularly. Then the King +pretended he would send a Letter to the English Nation, and bad +Mr. Vassal inform him of a Trusty Bearer. Which he was very forward +to do, and named one of the best which he had made trial of. One of +the Great men there present, objected against him, saying, he was +insufficient, and asked him, if he knew no other. At which Vassal +suspected their Design, which was to learn who had brought those +Letters to him; and so framed his answer accordingly, which was that +he knew no other. + +[Private discourse between the King and Vassal.] There was much +other discourse passed between the King and him at this time in the +Portugueze Tongue. Which what it was I could never get out of him, +the King having commanded him to keep it secret. And he saith, he +hath sworn to himself not to divulge it, till he is out of the Kings +hands. At parting, the King told him, for Secrecy he would send him +home privatly, or otherwise he would have dismist him with Drums +and Honour. But after this the King never sent for him again. And +the man, that he named as fit and able to carry the Kings Letter, +was sent away Prisoner to be kept in Chains in the Countrey. It is +supposed, that they concluded him to have been the man that brought +Vassal his Letters. And thus much of the Captivity and Condition of +the Persia-Merchant men. + + + + + + + +CHAP. V. + +Concerning the means that were used for our Deliverance. And what +happened to us in the Rebellion. And how we were setled afterwards. + + +[Means made to the King for our Liberty.] All of us in this manner +remained until the year MDCLXIV. At which time arrived a Letter on +our behalf to the King from the Right Worshipful Sir Edward Winter, +Governour of Fort St. George, and Agent there. The Dutch Embassadour +also at that time by a Commission from the Governour of Columba +treated with the King for us. With Sir Edward's Message the King +was much pleased, and with the Dutch's mediation so prevailed with, +that he promised he would send us away. + +[Upon which they all met at the City.] Upon this, he commanded us all +to be brought to the City. Whither when we came, we were very joyful +not only upon the hopes of our Liberty, but also upon the sight of one +another. For several of us had not seen the others since we were first +parted. Here also we met with the Persia Merchant men, whom until this +time we had not seen. So that we were nine and twenty English in all. + +[Word sent them from the Court, that they had their Liberty.] Some +few days after our Arrival at the City, we were all called to +the Court. At which time standing all of us in one of the Palace +Court-yards, the Nobles by command from the King came forth and told +us, that it was his Majesties Pleasure to grant unto us our Liberty, +and to send us home to our Countrey, and that we should not any more +look upon our selves as Prisoners or detained men. At which we bowed +our heads and thanked his Majesty. They told us moreover, that the +King was intended to send us either with the Dutch Embassadour, +or by the Boat which Sir Edward Winter had sent; and that it was +his Majesties good will to grant us our choice. We humbly referred +it to his Majesties pleasure. They answered, his Majesty could and +would do his pleasure, but his will was to know our minds. After a +short consultation we answered, since it was his Majesties pleasure +to grant us our choice, with many Thanks and Obeisance we chose to +go with the Dutch Embassadour, fearing the Boats insufficiency, she +having, as we were well sensible, laid there a great while: and if we +had chosen the Boat, the danger of going that way might have served +them for a Put off to us, and a Plea to detain us still, out of care +of us. And again, had we refused the Embassadours kindness at this +time, for the future, if these things succeeded not with us now, we +could never have expected any more aid or friendship from that Nation. + +[All in general refuse the King's service.] In the next place they +told us, It was the Kings pleasure to let us understand, that all +those that were willing to stay and serve his Majesty, should have +very great rewards, as Towns, Monies, Slaves and places of Honour +conferred upon them. Which all in general refused. + +Then we were bidden to absent, while they returned our answers to the +King. By and by there came Order to call us in one at a time, where +the former promises were repeated to every one of us of great Favours, +Honours and Rewards from the King to those that were willing to stay +with him. And after each one had given his answer, he was sent into +a corner in the Court, and then another called and so all round one +after another, they inquiring particularly concerning each mans trade +and office; Handycrafts-men and Trumpetters being most desired by the +King. We being thus particularly examined again, there was not one +of us was tempted by the Kings rewards, but all in general refused +the Kings honourable employment, choosing rather to go to our Native +Countrey. By which we purchased the Kings Displeasure. + +[Commanded still to wait at the Palace. During which a Rebellion +breaks out.] After this they told us, we must wait at the Palace gate +dayly, it being the Kings pleasure, that we should make our personal +appearance before him. In this manner we waited many days. At length +happened a thing which he least suspected, viz. a general Rebellion +of his People against him. Who assaulted his Palace in the Night: +but their hearts failed them, daring not to enter into the Apartment +where his Person was. For if they had had courage enough, they might +have taken him there. For he stayed in his Palace until the Morning; +and then fled into the Mountains, and escaped their hands, but +more thro their cowardliness than his valour. This Rebellion I have +related at large in the second Part, whither he that desires to know +more of it may have recourse. Only I shall mention here a few things +concerning our selves, who were gotten into the midst of these Broils +and Combustions, being all of us now waiting upon the King in the City. + +[They are in the midst of It, and in great danger.] It was a great and +marvellous mercy of Almighty God to bring us safe thro these dangers, +for it so happened all along that we were in the very midst. Before +they gave the Assault on the Kings Palace, they were consulting to lay +hands on us, fearing lest we might be prejudicial to their Business, +in joyning to the help and assistance of the King against them. For +tho we were but few in comparison, yet the Name of White men was +somewhat dreadful to them. Whereupon at first their Counsels were to +cut us off. But others among them advised that it would be better to +let us alone; For that we being ignorant of their Designs, as indeed +we were, and at quiet in our several Lodgings, could not be provided +to hurt or indanger them. But otherwise if they should lay hands on +us, it would certainly come to the Kings Ears, and Allarm him, and +then all would be frustrated and overthrown. This some of their own +Party have related to us since. These Counsels were not given out +of any secret good will any of them bore to us (as I believe ) but +proceeded from the over-ruling hand of God, who put those things into +their hearts for our safety and preservation. The People of the City +whence the King fled, ran away also leaving their Houses and Goods +behind them. Where we found good Prey and Plunder; being permitted +to Ransack the Houses of all such as were fled away with the King. + +[The Rebels take the English with them.] The Rebels having driven away +the King, and marching to the City of Cande to the Prince, carried us +along with them; the Chief of their Party telling us that we should +now be of good cheer; for what they done upon very good advisement +they had done, the Kings ill Government having given an occasion +to it. Who went about to destroy both them & their Countrey; and +particularly insisted upon such things as might be most plausible to +Strangers, such as, keeping Embassadours, discouraging Trade, detaining +of Forainers that come upon his Land, besides his cruelties towards +themselves that were his natural People. All which they told us, They +had been informed was contrary to the Government of other Countries; +and now so soon as their business was settled, they assured us, +They would detain none that were minded to go to their own Countreys. + +[They design to ingage the English with them.] Being now at Cande, +on Christmas-Day of all the days in the year, they sent, to call us +to the Court, and gave us some Money and Cloths first, to make us +the more willing to take Arms, which they intended then to deliver +unto us, and to go with them upon a Design to fall upon the old King +in the place whither he was fled. But in the very interim of time, +God being merciful unto us, the Prince with his Aunt fled. Which so +amazed and discouraged them, that the Money and Cloths which they +were distributing to us and other Strangers to gain us over to them, +they scattered about the Court and fled themselves. And now followed +nothing but cutting one anothers Throats to make themselves appear +the more Loyal Subjects, and make amends for their former Rebellion. + +[They resolve neither to meddle or make.] We for our parts little +thinking in what danger we were, fell in to scramble among the rest to +get what we could of the Monies that were strewed about, being then +in great necessity and want. For the allowance which formerly we had +was in this Disturbance lost, and so we remained without it for some +three Months, the want of which, this Money did help to supply. Having +gotten what we could at the Court, we made way to get out of the hurly +burly to our Lodgings; intending as we were Strangers and Prisoners, +neither to meddle nor make on the one side or the other, being well +satisfied, if God would but permit us quietly to sit, and eat such +a Christmas Dinner together, as he had prepared for us. + +[The day being turned, they fear the King.] For our parts we had no +other dealings with the Rebels, than to desire them to permit us to go +to our Native Countrey, which Liberty they promised we should not want +long. But being sent for by them to the Court, we durst not but go, +and they giving us such things as we wanted, we could not refuse to +take them. But the day being turned put us into great fear, doubting +how the King would take it at our hands, from whom we knew this could +not be hid. + +[But he justifies them.] Into our Houses we got safely. But no sooner +were we there, but immediately we were called again by a great Man, +who had drawn out his Men, and stood in the Field. This Man we thought +had been one of the Rebels, who to secure himself upon this change, +had intended to run away down to Columbo to the Dutch. Which made us +repair to him the more cheerfully, leaving our Meat a roasting on the +Spit. But it proved otherwise. For no sooner had he gotten us unto him, +but he Proclaimed himself for the old King, and forthwith he and his +Company taking us with him marched away to Fight or seize the Rebels, +but meeting none went into the City, and there dismissed us, saying, +He would acquaint the King, how willing and ready we were to fight for +him, if need had required; altho, God knows, it was the least of our +thoughts and intents, yet God brought it to pass for our good. For +when the King was informed of what we had received of the Rebels, +this piece of good Service that we had done, or rather supposed to +have done, was also told unto him. At the hearing of which himself +justified us to be innocent; saying, Since my absence, who was there +that would give them Victuals? And, It was mere want that made them to +take what they did. Thus the Words of the King's own mouth acquitted +us. And when the Sword devoured on every side, yet by the Providence +of God not one hair of our heads perished. + +[They are driven to beg in the Highways.] The Tumults being appeased, +and the Rebellion vanished, the King was settled in his Throne +again. And all this happened in five days time. We were now greatly +necessitated for food, and wanted some fresh Orders from the King's +mouth for our future subsistence. So that having no other remedy, +we were fain to go and lay in the High way that leads to the City a +begging; for the People would not let us go any nearer towards the +King, as we would have done. There therefore we lay, that the King +might come to the knowledge of us, and give Command for our allowance +again. By which means we obtained our purpose. For having laid there +some two Months, the King was pleased to appoint our Quarters in +the Countrey as formerly, not mentioning a word of sending us away, +as he had made us believe before the Rebellion. + +[Sent into new quarters there, and their Pensions settled again.] Now +we were all sent away indeed, but not into our own Countrey, but +into new Quarters. Which being God would have to be no better we were +glad it was so well, being sore a weary of laying in this manner. For +some three Months time we had no manner of allowance. We were all now +placed one in a Town as formerly, together with the Persia Merchant +men also, who hitherto had lived in the City of Cande, and had their +Provisions brought them out of the King's Palace ready dressed. These +were now sent away with us into the Countrey. And as strict a charge +was given for our good entertainment as before. + +[Fall to Trading, and have more freedom.] We were thus dispersed +about the Towns here one and there another, for the more convenient +receiving our allowance, and for the greater case of the People. And +now we were far better to pass than heretofore, having the Language, +and being acquainted with the Manners and Customs of the People, +and had the same proportion of Victuals, and the like respect as +formerly. And now they fall into employments as they please, either +Husbandry or Merchandizing, or knitting Caps, being altogether free +to do what they will themselves, and to go where they will, excepting +running away: and for that end, we are not permitted to go down to +the Sea, but we may travel all about the Countrey, and no man regards +us. For tho the People some of the first years of our Captivity, would +scarcely let us go any whither, and had an eye upon us afterwards, +yet in process of time all their Suspitions of our going away wore +off; especially when several of the English had built them Houses, +and others had taken them Wives, by whom they had Children, to the +number of eighteen living when I came away. + +Having said all this in general of the English People there, I will +now continue a further account of my self. + + + + + + + +CHAP. VI. + +A Continuation of the Author's particular Condition after the +Rebellion. Purchaseth a piece of Land. + + +[The Author at his new quarters builds him another House.] My hap +was to be quartered in a Countrey called Handapondown, lying to the +Westward of the City of Cande. Which place liked me very well, being +much nearer to the Sea than where I dwelt before, which gave me some +probable hopes, that in time I might chance to make an escape. But +in the mean time to free my self from the Suspition of the People, +who watched me by Night, and by Day, had an eye to all my actions, I +went to work with the help of some of my Neighbors to Build me another +House upon the Bank of a River, and intrenched it round with a Ditch, +and Planted an Hedge: and so began to settle my self; and followed +my business in Knitting and going about the Countries a Trading; +seeming to be very well contented in this Condition. + +[The People counsel him to Marry.] Lying so long at the City without +allowance, I had spent all to some Seven shillings, which served me for +a stock to set up again in these new Quarters. And by the Blessing of +my most gracious God, which never failed me in all my Undertakings, +I soon came to be well furnished with what that Countrey afforded: +insomuch that my Neighbours and Townsmen no more suspected my running +away; but earnestly advised me to marry, saying, It would be an ease +and help to me, knowing that I then dressed my Victuals my self: +having turned my Boy to seek his Fortune when we were at the City: +They urged also, That it was not convenient for a young man as I +was to live so solitarily alone in a house: and if it should so +come to pass that the King should send me hereafter to my Country, +their manner of Marriage, they said, was not like ours, and I might +without any Offence discharge my Wife, and go away. + +[Which he seemed to listen to.] I seemed not altogether to slight +their counsel, that they might the less suspect I had any thoughts of +mine own Countrey, but told them, That as yet I was not sufficiently +stocked, and also, That I would look for one that I could love: tho +in my heart I never purposed any such matter; but on the contrary, +did heartily abhor all thoughts tending that way. + +[Here he lived two years.] In this place I lived two years; and all +that time could not get one likely occasion of running for it. For I +thought it better to forbear running too great a hazard by being over +hasty to escape, than to deprive my self of all hopes for the future, +when time and experience would be a great help to me. + +[A Fort built near him, but afterward taken by the King.] In the year +MDCLXVI. the Hollanders came up and built a Fort just below me, there +being but a ridge of Mountains between them and me. But tho so near, +I could not come to them, a Watch being kept at every passage. The +King sent down against them two great Commanders with their Armies, +but being not strong enough to expel them, they lay in these Watches +to stop them from coming up higher. The name of this Fort was called +Arrandery. Which altho they could not prevent the Dutch from building +at that time. Yet some years after when they were not aware, they fell +upon it and took it, and brought all the People of it up to Cande, +where those that remained alive of them were, when I came from thence. + +[He and three more removed thence] In this Countrey of Hotteracourly, +where the Dutch had built this Fort, were four English men placed, +whereof I was one. All whom the King immediately upon the News of the +Dutche's Invasion, sent order to bring up out of the danger of the +War into Cande Uda, fearing that which we were indeed intended to do, +viz. to run away. + +This Invasion happening so unexpectedly and our remove so sudden, +I was forced to leave behind me that little Estate which God had +given me, lying scattered abroad in Betel-nuts, the great Commodity +of that Countrey, which I was then parting from: and much ado I had +to get my Cloths brought along with me, the Enemies, as they called +them, but my Friends being so near. And thus was I carried out of +this Countrey as poor as I came into it, leaving all the fruits of +my Labour and Industry behind me. Which called to my remembrance the +words of Job. Naked came I into this world, and naked shall I return: +God gave and God hath taken away, blessed be the Name of the Lord. + +[Settled in a dismal place.] We all four were brought up together +into a Town on the top of a Mountain called Laggendenny. Where I and +my dear Friend and fellow Prisoner, and fellow Batchelor Mr. John +Loveland lived together in one House. For by this time not many of our +People were as we, that is, single men; but seeing so little hopes, +despaired of their Liberty, and had taken Wives or Bedfellows. + +At our first coming into this Town, we were very much dismayed, +it being, one of the most dismal places that I have seen upon that +Land. It stands alone upon the top of a Mountain, and no other Town +near it, and not above four or five Houses in it. And oftentimes +into this Town did the King use to send such Malefactors as he was +minded suddenly to cut off. Upon these accounts our being brought to +this place could not but scare us, and the more, because it was the +King's special Order and Command to place us in this very Town. + +[A comfortable Message from the King concerning us.] But this our +trouble and dejection (thanks be to God) lasted but a day. For the +King seemed to apprehend into what a fit of Fear and Sorrow this our +Remove would cast us, and to be sensible, how sadly we must needs take +it to change a sweet and pleasant Countrey, such as Handapondown and +the Countrey adjacent was, for this most sad and dismal Mountain. And +therefore the next day came a comfortable Message from the King's +own mouth, sent by no less Man than he, who had the chief Power +and Command over those People who were appointed to give us our +Victuals, where we were. This Message, which as he said himself, +he was ordered by the King to deliver to the People in our hearing, +was this, That they should not think that we were Malefactors, that +is, such who having incurred the King's displeasure were sent to be +kept Prisoners there, but men whom his Majesty did highly esteem, +and meant to promote to great Honour in his Service, and that they +should respect us as such, and entertain us accordingly. And if their +ability would not reach thereunto, it was the King's Order, he said, +to bid them sell their Cattel and Goods, and when that was done their +Wives and Children, rather than we should want of our due allowance: +which he ordered, should be as formerly we used to have: and if we +had not Houses thatched, and sufficient for us to dwell in, he said, +We should change, and take theirs. + +[Placed there to punish the People for Crime.] This kind Order from +the King coming so suddenly, did not a little comfort and encourage +us. For then we did perceive the King's purpose and intent in placing +us in those remote Parts, was not to punish us, but them: that we +might be his Instruments to Plague and take revenge of that People; +who it seems had Plundred the King's Palace in the time of the late +Rebellion, when he left it and fled; for this Town lies near unto +the same: and their Office lying about the Court they had the fairer +opportunity of Plundering it. For the Service they are to perform to +the King, is to carry his Pallenkine when he pleaseth to ride therein, +and also to bring Milk every Morning to the Court, being Keepers of +the King's Cattel. + +[Weary of this place.] In this Town we remained some three years; +by which time we were grown quite weary of the place, and the place +and People also grown weary of us, who were but troublesom Guests to +them; for having such great Authority given us over them, we would +not lose it; and being four of us in call one of another, we would not +permit or suffer them to domineer over us. Being thus tired with one +anothers Company, and the King's Order being of an old Date, we used +all means we could to clear our selves of one another: often repairing +unto the Court to seek to obtain a Licence that we might be removed +and placed any where else. But there was none that durst grant it, +because it was the King's peculiar Command, and special Appointment +that we must abide in that very Town. + +During the time of our stay here, we had our Victuals brought us +in good order and due season: the Inhabitants having such a charge +given them by their Governour and he from the King, durst not do +otherwise. So that we had but little to do, only to dress and eat, +and sit down to knit. + +[By a piece of Craft he gets down to his old Quarters.] I had used +the utmost of my skill and endeavour to get a Licence to go down to +my former Quarters, all things being now pretty well settled, hoping +that I might recover some of my old Debts: but by no means could I +obtain it. The denial of so reasonable a desire, put me upon taking +leave. I was well acquainted with the way, but yet I hired a man to +go with me, without which I could not get thro the Watches. For altho +I was the Master and he the Man, yet when we came into the Watches, +he was the Keeper and I the Prisoner. And by this means we passed +without being suspected. + +[Began the world anew the third time.] Being come into my old Quarters, +by pretending that this man was sent down from the Magistrate to +see that my Debts and Demands might be duely paid and discharged, +I chanced to recover some of them, and the rest gave over for lost; +for I never more looked after them. And so I began the world anew, +and by the Blessing of God was again pretty well recruited before I +left this Town. + +[Plots to remove himself.] In the time of my residence here, I chanced +to hear of a small piece of Land that was to be sold. About which I +made very diligent inquiry. For altho I was sore a weary of living +in this Town, yet I could not get out of it, not having other new +Quarters appointed me, unless I could provide a place for my self +to remove to: which now God had put into my hand. As for the King's +Command I dreaded it not much, having found by observation, that the +King's Orders wear away by time, and the neglect of them comes at +last to be unregarded. However I was resolved to put it to a hazard, +come what will. + +[Is incouraged to buy a piece of Land.] Altho I had been now some seven +or eight years in this Land, and by this time came to know pretty well +the Customs and Constitutions of the Nation, yet I would not trust +my own knowledge, but to prevent the worst, I went to the Governor of +that same Countrey where the Land lay, to desire his advice, whether +or no I might lawfully buy that small piece of Land. He inquired, +Whose and what Land it was, I informed him, That it had been formerly +dedicated to a Priest, and he at his death had left it to his Grandson: +who for want was forced to sell it. Understanding this, the Governor +approved of the business, and encouraged me to buy it: saying, That +such kind of Lands only were lawful here to be bought and sold, +and that this was not in the least litigious. + +[The Situation and condition of it.] Having gotten both his consent and +advice, I went on chearfully with my purchase. The place also liked me +wondrous well; it being a point of Land, standing into a Corn Field, +so that Corn Fields were on three sides of it, and just before my Door +a little Corn ground belonging thereto, and very well watered. In +the Ground besides eight Coker-nut Trees, there were all sorts of +Fruit Trees the Countrey afforded. But it had been so long desolate, +that it was all overgrown with Bushes, and no sign of a House therein. + +[Buys it.] The price of this Land was five and twenty Larees, that is +five Dollars, a great Sum of Money in the account of this Countrey; +yet thanks be to God, who had so far inabled me after my late and +great loss, that I was strong enough to lay this down. The terms of +Purchase being concluded on between us, a Writing was made upon a leaf +after that Countrey manner, witnessed by seven or eight Men of the +best Quality in the Town: which was delivered to me, and I paid the +Money, and then took Possession of the Land. It lyes some ten Miles +to the Southward of the City of Cande in the County of Oudaneur, +in the Town of Elledat. + +[Builds an House on it.] Now I went about Building an House upon my +Land, and was assisted by three of my Countreymen that dwelt near +by, Roger Gold, Ralph Knight, and Stephen Rutland, and in short time +we finished it. The Countrey People were all well pleased to see us +thus busie our selves about buying of Land and Building of Houses, +thinking it would ty our Minds the faster to their Countrey, and make +us think the less upon our own. + +[Leaves Laggendenny.] Tho I had built my new House, yet durst I not yet +leave my old Quarters in Laggendenny, but wait until a more convenient +time fell out for that purpose. I went away therefore to my old home, +and left my aforesaid three English Neighbours to inhabit in it in +my absence. Not long after I found a fit season to be gone to my +Estate at Elledat. And upon my going, the rest left the Town also, +and went and dwelt elsewhere, each one where he best liked. But by +this means we all lost a Privilege which we had before: which was +that our Victuals were brought unto us, and now we were forced to go +and fetch them our selves; the People alledging (true enough) that +they were not bound to carry our Provisions about the Country after us. + +[Settled at his new purchase, with three more living with him.] Being +settled in my new House, I began to plant my ground full of all sorts +of Fruit Trees; and by the Blessing of God all grew and prospered, +and yielded me great Plenty, and good increase, sufficient both for +me, and for those that dwelt with me. For the three English men I +left at my House when I departed back to Laggendenny, still lived +with me. We were all single men; and we agreed very well together, +and were helpful to one another. And for their help and assistance +of me, I freely granted them Liberty to use and enjoy Whatsoever the +ground afforded, as much as my self. And with a joynt consent it was +concluded amongst us, That only single Men and Batchellors should dwell +there, and such as would not he conformable to this present agreement +should depart and absent himself from our Society, and also forfeit +his right and claim to the forementioned Privilege, that is, to be +cut off from all benefit of whatsoever the Trees and Ground afforded. + +I thought fit to make such a Covenant, to exclude women from coming +in among us, to prevent all strife and dissention, and to make +all possible Provision for the keeping up love and quietness among +our selves. + +In this manner we four lived together some two years very lovingly and +contentedly, not an ill word passing between us. We used to take turns +in keeping at home, while the rest went forth about their Business. For +our house stood alone and no Neighbour near it. Therefore we always +left one within. The rest of the English men lived round about us, +some four or five miles distant, some more. So that we were, as it +were, within reach one of another; which made us like our present +Situation the more. + +[Their freedom and Trade.] Thus we lived upon the Mountains, being +round about us beset with watches, most of our People being now +married: so that now all talk and suspition of our running away was +laid aside. Neither indeed was it scarce possible. The effect of +which was, that now we could walk from one to the other, or where we +would upon the Mountains, no man molesting or disturbing us in the +least. So that we began to go about a Pedling, and Trading in the +Country farther towards the Northward, carrying our Caps about to sell. + +[His Family reduced to two.] By this time two of our Company seeing +but little hopes of Liberty, thought it too hard a task thus to lead +a single life, and married. Which when they had done according to +the former agreement departed from us. So that our Company was now +reduced to two, viz. my Self and Stephen Rutland; whose inclination +and resolution was as stedfast as mine against Marriage. And we parted +not to the last, but came away together. + + + + + + +CHAP. VII. + +A return to the rest of the English, with some further accounts of +them. And some further discourse of the Authors course of life. + + +[Confer together about the lawfulness of Marrying with the Native +Women.] Let us now make a Visit to the rest of our Country-men, +and see how they do. They reckoning themselves in for their Lives, +in order to their future settlement, were generally disposed to +Marry. Concerning which we have had many and sundry disputes among +ourselves; as particularly concerning the lawfulness of matching +with Heathens and Idolaters, and whether the Chingulays Marriages +were any better than living in Whoredome: there being no Christian +Priests to join them together, and it being allowed by their Laws to +change their Wives and take others as often as they pleased. But these +cases we solved for our own advantage after this manner, That we were +but Flesh and Blood, and that it is said, It is better to Marry than +to burn, and that as far as we could see, we were cut off from all +Marriages any where else, even for our Life time, and therefore that +we must marry with these or with none at all. And when the People in +Scripture were forbidden to take Wives of Strangers, it was then when +they might intermarry with their own People, and so no necessity lay +upon them. And that when they could not, there are examples in the Old +Testament upon Record, that they took Wives of the Daughters of the +Lands, wherein they dwelt. These reasons being urged, there was none +among us, that could object ought against them, especially if those +that were minded to marry Women here, did take them for their Wives +during their lives, as some of them say, they do: and most of the +Women they marry are such as do profess themselves to be Christians. + +[He resolves upon a single life.] As for mine own part, however lawful +these Marriages might be, yet I judged it far more convenient for me +to abstain, and that it more redounded to my good, having always a +reviving hope in me, that my God had not forsaken me, but according to +his gracious promise to the Jews in the XXX Chapter of Deuteronomy, +and the beginning, would turn my Captivity and bring me into the +Land of my Fathers. These and such like meditations, together with my +Prayers to God, kept me from that unequal Yoke of Unbeleivers, which +several of my Countrey men and fellow Prisoners put themselves under. + +[What employments they follow.] By this time our People having +plyed their Business hard, had almost knit themselves out of work; +and now Caps were become a very dead Commodity, which was the chief +stay they had heretofore to trust to. So that now most of them betook +themselves to other employments; some to Husbandry, Plowing Ground, +and sowing Rice, and keeping Cattle, others stilled Rack to sell, +others went about the Country a Trading. For that which one part of +the Land affords is a good Commodity to carry to another that wants +it. And thus with the help of a little allowance, they make a shift +to subsist. Most of their Wives spin Cotton yarn, which is a great +help to them for cloathing, and at spare times also knit. + +[The respect and credit they live in.] After this manner by the +blessing of God our Nation hath lived and still doth, in as good +fashion as any other People or Nation whatsoever, that are Strangers +here, or as any of the Natives themselves, only the Grandees and +Courtiers excepted. This I speak to the Praise and Glory of our God; +who loves the Stranger in giving him Food and Raiment; and that hath +been pleased to give us Favour and a good Repute in the sight of our +Enemies. We cannot complain for want of justice in any wrongs we have +sustained by the People; or that our cause hath been discountenanced; +but rather we have been favoured above the Natives themselves. + +[A Chingulay punished for beating an English man.] One of our men +happened to be beaten by his Neighbour. At which we were all very +much concerned, taking it as a reproach to our Nation, and fearing +it might embolden others to do the like by the rest of us. Therefore +with joint consent we all concluded to go to the Court to complain, +and to desire satisfaction from the Adigar. Which we did. Upon this +the man who had beat the English man was summoned in to appear before +him. Who seeing so many of us there, and fearing the cause will go +very hard with him, to make the Judg his friend, gave him a bribe. He +having received it would have shifted off the Punishment of the +Malefactor. But we day after day followed him from house to Court, +and from place to place, where-ever he went, demanding Justice and +Satisfaction for the wrong we received, shewing the black and blew +blows upon the English mans shoulders to all the rest of the Noble men +at Court. He fearing therefore lest the King might be made acquainted +herewith was forced tho much against his will to clap the Chingulay +in Chains. In which condition after he got him, he released him not +till besides the former fee he had given him another. + +[An English man preferred at Court.] Lately was Richard Varnham +taken into the Kings service, and held as Honourable an employment as +ever any Christian had in my time, being Commander of Nine Hundred +and Seventy Soldiers, and set over all the great Guns, and besides +this, several Towns were under him. A place of no less Profit than +Honour. The King gave him an excellent Silver Sword and Halberd, the +like to which the King never gave to any White man in my time. But he +had the good luck to die a natural Death. For had not that prevented, +in all probability he should have followed the two English men that +served him, spoken of before. + +[The English serve the King in his Wars.] Some years since some of +our Nation took up Arms under the King. Which happened upon this +occasion. The Hollanders had a small Fort in the Kings Countrey, +called Bibligom Fort. This the King minded to take and demolish, sent +his Army to beseige it. But being pretty strong; for there were about +Ninety Dutch men in it, besides a good number of Black Soldiers, and +four Guns on each point one, being in this condition it held out. Some +of the great men informed the King of several Dutch runnaways in his +Land, that might be trusted, not daring to turn again for fear of +the Gallows, who might help to reduce the Fort. And that also there +were white men of other Nations that had Wives and Children, from +whom they would not run: and these might do him good service. Unto +this advice the King inclined. + +Whereupon the King made a Declaration to invite the forrain Nations +into his Service against Bibligom Fort, that he would compel none, +but such as were willing of their own free accord, the King would +take it kindly, and they should be well rewarded. Now there entred +into the Kings Service upon this Expedition some of all Nations; both +Portugueze, Dutch and English, about the number of Thirty. To all that +took Arms he gave to the value of Twenty shillings in money, and three +pieces of Callico for Cloaths, and commanded them to wear Breeches, +Hats and Doublets, a great honour there. The King intended a Dutch-man, +who had been an old Servant to him, to be Captain over them all. But +the Portuguese not caring to be under the Command of a Dutch-man, +desired a Captain of their own Nation, which the King granted, +studying to please them at this time. But the English being but six, +were too few to have a Captain over them, and so were forced some to +serve under the Dutch and some under the Portugueze Captain. There +were no more of the English, because being left at their liberty they +thought it safest to dwell at home, and cared not much to take Arms +under a Heathen against Christians. + +[Who now live miserably.] They were all ready to go, their Arms and +Ammunition ready with Guns prepared to send down, but before they went, +Tydings came that the Fort yeilded at the Kings Mercy. After this the +Whites thought they had got an advantage of the King in having these +gifts for nothing, but the King did not intend to part with them so; +but kept them to watch at his Gate. And now they are reduced to great +Poverty and Necessity. For since the Kings first Gift they have never +received any Pay or Allowance; tho they have often made their Addresses +to him to supply their wants, signifying their forwardness to serve +him faithfully. He speaks them fair, and tells them he will consider +them, but does not in the least regard them. Many of them since, +after three or four years service, have been glad to get other Poor +run away Dutch men to serve in their steads, giving them as much mony +and cloths as they received of the King before; that so they might +get free, to come home to their Wives and Children. + +The Dutch Captain would afterwards have forced the rest of the English +to have come under him, and called them Traytors because they would +not, and threatned them. But they scorned him, and bid him do his +worst, but would never be persuaded to be Soldiers under him, saying, +that it was not so much his zeal to the Kings Service as his own +Pride to make himself greater by having more men under him. + +[He returns to speak of himself. Plots and Consults about an Escape.] I +will now turn to the Progress of my own Story. It was now about the +year MDCLXXII. I related before, that my family was reduced to two, +my self and one honest man more, we lived solitarily and contentedly +being well setled in a good House of my own. Now we fell to breeding +up Goats: we began with two, but by the blessing of God they soon came +to a good many; and their Flesh served us instead of Mutton. We kept +Hens and Hogs also: And seeing no sudden likelihood of Liberty, we +went about to make all things handsome and convenient about us: which +might be serviceable to us, while we lived there, and might farther +our Liberty whensoever we should see an occasion to attempt it: which +it did, in taking away all suspition from the People concerning us: +who not having Wives as the others had, they might well think, lay the +readier to take any advantage to make an escape. Which indeed we two +did Plot and Consult about, between our selves with all imaginable +Privacy, long before we go away: and therefore we laboured by all +means to hide our designs; and to free them from so much as suspition. + +[A description of his House.] We had now brought our House and Ground +to such a perfection that few Noble mens Seats in the Land did excel +us. On each side was a great Thorn Gate for entrance, which is the +manner in that Countrey: the Gates of the City are of the same. We +built also another House in the Yard all open for Air, for our selves +to sit in, or any Neighbours that came to talk with us. For seldome +should we be alone, our Neighbours oftner frequenting our House than +we desired; out of whom to be sure we could pick no Profit. For +their coming is always either to beg or borrow. For altho we were +Strangers and Prisoners in their Land, yet they would confess that +Almighty God had dealt far more bountifully with us than with them, +in that we had a far greater plenty of all things than they. + +[He takes up a new Trade and Thrives on it.] I now began to set +up a new Trade. For the Trade of Knitting was grown dead, and +Husbandry I could not follow, not having a Wife to help and assist +me therein, a great part of Husbandry properly belonging to the +woman to manage. Whereupon I perceived a Trade in use among them, +which was to lend out Corn. The benefit of which is fifty per cent, +per annum. This I saw to be the easiest and most profitable way of +Living, whereupon I took in hand to follow it: and what stock I had, +I converted into Corn or Rice in the Husk. And now as customers came +for Corn, I let them have it, to receive their next Harvest, when their +own Corn was ripe, the same quantity I lent them, and half as much +more. But as the Profit is great, so is the trouble of getting it in +also. For he that useth this Trade must watch when the Debtors Field +is ripe, and claim his due in time, otherwise other Creditors coming +before will seize all upon the account of their Debts, and leave no +Corn at all for those that carrie later. For these that come thus a +borrowing, generally carry none of their Corn home when it is ripe, +for their Creditors ease them of that Labour by coming into their +Fields and taking it, and commonly they have not half enough to pay +what they ow. So that they that miss getting ther Debts this year +must stay till the next when it will be double, two measures for one: +but the Interest never runs up higher, tho the Debt lye seven years +unpaid. By means hereof I was put to a great deal of trouble, and was +forced to watch early and late to get my Debts, and many times miss +of them after all my Pains. Howbeit when my Stock did encrease that +I had dealings with many, I mattered not if I lost in some places, +the profit of the rest was sufficient to bear that out. + +And thus by the Blessing of God my little was encreased to a great +deal. For he had blessed me so; that I was able to lend to my Enemies, +and had no need to borrow of them. So that I might use the words of +Jacob, not out of Pride of my self, but thankfulness to God, That he +brought me hither with my Staff and blessed me so here, that I became +two Bands. + +[His Allowance paid him out of the King's Store-houses.] For some +years together after I removed to my own House from Laggen denny, +the People from whence I came continued my allowance that I had when I +lived among them. But now in plain Terms they told me they could give +it me no more, and that I was better able to live without it than +they to give it me. Which tho I knew to be true, yet I thought not +fit to loose that Portion of Allowance, which the King was pleased to +allot me. Therefore I went to Court and appealed to the Adigar to whom +such matters did belong. Who upon consideration of the Peoples poor +condition, appointed me monthly to come to him at the Kings Palace +for a Ticket to receive my Allowance out of the King's Store-houses. + +Hereby I was brought into a great danger, out of which I had much ado +to escape, and that with the loss of my Allowance for ever after. I +shall relate the manner of it in the next Chapter. + + + + + + +CHAP. VIII. + +How the Author had like to have been received into the Kings Service, +and what means he used to avoid it. He meditates and attempts an +escape, but is often prevented. + + +[He voluntarily forgoes his pension.] This frequent Appearance at the +Court, and waiting there for my Tickets, brought me to be taken notice +of by the Great men: insomuch that they wondered I had been all this +while forgotten, and never been brought before the King, being so fit, +as they would suppose me, for his use and service, saying, That from +henceforward I should fare better than that Allowance amounted to, as +soon as the King was made acquainted with me. Which words of theirs +served instead of a Ticket, Whereupon fearing I mould suddainly +be brought in to the King, which thing I most of all feared, and +least desired, and hoping that out of sight might prove out of mind, +I resolved to forsake the Court, and never more to ask for Tickets, +especially seeing God had dealt so bountifully with me as to give me +ability to live well enough without them. As when Israel had eaten +of the Corn of the Land of Canaan, the Manna ceased; so when I was +driven to forego my Allowance that had all this while sustained me +in this wilderness, God otherways provided for me. + +[Summoned before the King.] From this time forward to the time of +my Flight out of the Land, which was five years. I neither had nor +demanded any more Allowance, and glad I was that I could escape +so. But I must have more trouble first. For some four or five days +after my last coming from Court, there came a Soldier to me, sent +from the Adigar, with an Order in writing under his hand, that upon +sight thereof I should immediatly dispatch and come to the Court to +make my personal appearance before the King and in case of any delay, +the Officers of the Countrey, were thereby Authorized and Commanded +to assist the Bearer, and to see the same Order speedily performed. + +The chief occasion of this had been a Person, not long before my near +Neighbour and Acquaintance, Oua Matteral by name, who knew my manner +of Life, and had often been at my House; but now was taken in and +employed at Court; and he out of friendship and good will to me was +one of the chief Actors in this business, that he might bring me to +Preferment at Court. + +[He is informed that he is to be preferred at Court.] Upon the +abovesaid summons there was no Remedy, but to Court I must go. Where I +first applyed my self to my said old Neighbour, Oua Motteral, who was +the occasion of sending for me. I signified to him that I was come in +obedience to the Warrant, and I desired to know the reason why I was +sent for? To which he answered, Here is good news for you; you are to +appear in the Kings Presence, where you will find great Favour, and +Honourable entertainment, far more than any of your Countrey men yet +here found. Which the great man thought would be a strong Inducement to +persuade me joyfully to accept of the Kings Employments. But this was +the thing I always most dreaded, and endeavoured to shun, knowing that +being taken into Court would be a means to cut of all hopes of Liberty +from me, which was the thing I esteemed equal unto life it self. + +[But resolves to refuse it.] Seeing my self brought unto this pass, +wherein I had no earthly helper, I recommended my cause to God, +desiring him in whose hands are the hearts of Kings and Princes to +divert the business. And my cause being just and right I was resolved +to persist in a denial. My case seemed to me to be like that of the +four Lepers at the Gate of Samaria. No avoiding of Death for me: If +out of Ambition and Honour, I should have embraced the Kings Service, +besides the depriving my self of all hopes of Liberty, in the end I +must be put to death, as happens to all that serve him; and to deny +his service could be but Death. And it seemed to me to be the better +Death of the two. For if I should be put to Death only because I +refused his service, I should be pitied as one that dyed innocently; +but if I should be executed in his Service, however innocent I was, +I should be certainly reckon'd a Rebel and a Traytor, as they all +are whom he commands to be cut off. + +[The answer he makes to the Great man.] Upon these confederations +having thus set my resolutions, as God enabled me, I returned him +this answer: First, That the English Nation to whom I belonged had +never done any violence or wrong to their King either in word or +deed. Secondly, That the causes of my coming on their Land was not +like to that of other Nations, who were either Enemies taken in War, +or such as by reason of poverty or distress, were driven to sue for +relief out of the Kings bountiful liberality, or such as fled for the +fear of deserved punishment; Whereas, as they all well knew, I came +not upon any of these causes, but upon account of Trade, and came +ashore to receive the Kings Orders, which by notice we understood +were come concerning us, and to render an account to the Dissauva +of the Reasons and Occasions of our coming into the Kings Port. And +that by the grief and sorrow I had undergone by being so long detained +from my Native Countrey, (but, for which I thanked the Kings Majesty, +without want of any thing) I scarcely enjoyed my self. For my heart +was alwayes absent from my body. Hereunto adding my insufficiency +and inability for such honourable Employment, being subject to many +Infirmities and Diseases of Body. + +To this he replied, Cannot you read and write English? Servile Labour +the King requireth not of you. I answered, When I came ashore I was +but young, and that which then I knew, now I had forgot for want of +practice, having had neither ink nor paper ever since I came ashore. I +urged moreover, That it was contrary to the Custome and Practice of +all Kings and Princes upon the Earth to keep and detain men that +came into their Countreys upon such peaceable accounts as we did; +much less to compel them to serve them beyond their power and ability. + +[He is sent to another great Officer.] At my first coming before him +he looked very pleasingly, and spake with a smiling countenance to me: +but now his smiles were turned into frowns, and his pleasing looks +into bended brows, and in rough Language, he bad me be gone and tell +my tale to the Adigar. Which immediatly I did; but he being busie did +not much regard me, and I was glad of it, that I might absent the +Court. But I durst not go out of the City. Sore afraid I was that +evil would befall me and the best I could expect was to be put in +Chains. All my refuge was Prayer to God, whose hand was not shortned +that it could not save, and would make all things work together for +good to them that trust in him. From him only did I expect help and +deliverance in this time of need. + +[He stays in the City expecting his doom.] In this manner I lodged +in an English mans house that dwelt in the City about ten days, +maintaining my self at my own charge, waiting with a sorrowful heart, +and daily expecting to hear my Doom. In the mean time my Countrey +men and Acquaintance, some of them blamed me for refusing so fair a +Profer; whereby I might not only have lived well my self, but also +have been helpful unto my Poor Country-men and friends: others of +them pittying me, expecting, as I did, nothing but a wrathful sentence +from so cruel a Tyrant, if God did not prevent. And Richard Varnham, +who was at this time a great man about the King, was not a little +scared to see me run the hazard of what might ensue, rather than be +Partaker with him in the felicities of the Court. + +[He goes home but is sent for again.] It being chargable thus to +lye at the City, and hearing nothing more of my business, I took +leave without asking, and went home to my House; which was but a +Days distance, to get some Victuals to carry with me and to return +again. But soon after I came home I was sent for again. So I took +my load of Victuals with me, and arrived at the City, but went not +to the Court, but to my former Lodging, where I staid as formerly, +until I had spent all my Provisions: and by the good hand of my God +upon me, I never heard any more of that matter. Neither came I any +more into the Presence of the Great-men at Court, but dwelt in my own +Plantation, upon what God provided for me by my Labour and Industry. + +[Having escaped the Court service, falls to his former course of +life.] For now I returned to my former course of life, dressing my +Victuals daily with mine own hands, fetching both Wood and Water upon +mine own back. And this, for ought I could see to the contrary, I was +like to continue for my life time. This I could do for the Present, +but I began to consider how helpless I should be, if it should +please God I should live till I grew old and feeble. So I entred +upon a Consultation with myself for the providing against this. One +way was the getting of me a Wife, but that I was resolved never to +do. Then I began to enquire for some poor body to live with me, to +dress my Victuals for me, that I might live at a little more ease, +but could not find any to my mind. Whereupon I considered, that there +was no better way, than to take one of my poor Country-mens Children, +whom I might bring up to learn both my own Language and Religion. And +this might be not only Charity to the Child, but a kindness to my +self also afterwards. And several there were that would be glad so to +be eased of their charge, having more than they could well maintain, +a Child therefore I took, by whose aptness, ingenuity and company as +I was much delighted at present, so afterwards I hoped to be served. + +It was now about the year M DC LXXIII. Altho I had now lived many +years in this Land, and God be praised, I wanted for nothing the +Land afforded, yet could I not forget my native Countrey England, +and lamented under the Famine of Gods Word and Sacraments, the want +whereof I found greater than all earthly wants: and my dayly and +fervent Prayers to God were, in his good time to restore me to the +enjoyment of them. + +[Their pedling forwarded their escape.] I and my Companion were +still meditating upon our escape and the means to compass it. Which +our pedling about the Countrey did greatly forward and promote. For +speaking well the Language and going with our Commodities from place +to place, we used often to entertain discourse with the Countrey +people; viz. concerning the ways and the Countreys, and where there +were most and fewest inhabitants, and where and how the Watches laid +from one Countrey to another; and what Commodities were proper to +carry from one part to the other, pretending we would from time to +time go from one place to another, to furnish our selves with ware +that the respective places afforded. None doubted but we had made +these inquiries for the sake of our Trade, but our selves had other +designs in them. Neither was there the least suspition of us for +these our questions: all supposing I would never run away and leave +such an estate as in their accounts and esteem I had. + +[The most probable course to take, was Northwards.] By diligent inquiry +I had come to understand, that the easiest and most probable way to +make an escape was by travailing to the Northward, that part of the +Land being least inhabited. Therefore we furnished our selves with such +wares as were vendible in those parts, as Tobacco, Pepper, Garlick, +Combs, all sorts of Iron Ware, &c. and being laden with these things, +we two set forth, bending our course towards the Northern Parts of +the Island, knowing very little of the way; and the ways of this +Countrey generally are intricate and difficult: here being no great +High-ways that run thro the Land, but a multitude of little Paths, +some from one Town to another, some into the Fields, and some into +the Woods where they sow their Corn; and the whole Countrey covered +with Woods, that a man cannot see any thing but just before him. And +that which makes them most difficult of all, is, that the ways shift +and alter, new ways often made and old ways stopped up. For they cut +down Woods, and sow the ground, and having got one Crop off from it, +they leave it, and Wood soon grows over it again: and in case a Road +went thro those Woods, they stop it, and contrive another way; neither +do they regard tho it goes two or three miles about: and to ask and +inquire the way for us white men is very dangerous, it occasioning the +People to suspect us. And the Chingulays themselves never Travail in +Countreys where they are not experienced in the ways without a guide, +it being so difficult. And there was no getting a guide to conduct +us down to the Sea. + +[They get three days journey Northward.] But we made a shift to +travail from Cande Uda downwards towards the North from Town to Town; +happening at a place at last which I knew before, having been brought +up formerly from Cooswat that way, to descend the Hill called Bocaul, +where there is no Watch, but in time of great disturbance. Thus by +the Providence of God we passed all difficulties until we came into +the County of Neurecalava, which are the lowest parts that belong to +this King; and some three days journey from the place whence we came. + +[But return back again.] We were not a little glad that we were +gotten so far onwards in our way, but yet at this time we could go +no farther; for our ware was all sold, and we could pretend no more +excuses; and also we had been out so long, that it might cause our +Towns-men to come and look after us, it being the first time that we +had been so long absent from home. + +[They attempted often to fly this way, but still hindred.] In this +manner we went into these Northern Parts eight or ten times, and once +got as far as Hourly a Town in the extremities of the Kings Dominions, +but yet we could not attain our purpose. For this Northern Countrey +being much subject to dry weather and having no springs, we were fain +to drink of Ponds of Rain water, wherein the Cattel lie and tumble, +which would be so thick and muddy, that the very filth would hang +in our Beards when we drank. This did not agree with our Bodies, +being used to drink pure Spring water only. By which means when we +first used those parts we used often to be Sick of violent Favors and +Agues, when we came home. Which Diseases happened not only to us, +but to all other People that dwelt upon the Mountains, as we did, +whensoever they went down into those places; and commonly the major +part of those that fall sick, dyes. At which the Chingulays are so +feared, that it is very seldom they do adventure their Bodies down +thither: neither truly would I have done it, were it not for those +future hopes, which God of his mercy did at length accomplish. For +both of us smarted sufficiently by those severe Favors we got, +when we should both lay Sick together and one not able to help the +other. Insomuch that our Countrymen and Neighbours used to ask us, if +we went thither purposing to destroy our selves, they little thinking, +and we not daring to tell them our intent and design. + +[In those parts is bad Water, but they had an Antidote against it.] At +length we learned an Antidote and Counter-Poyson against the filthy +venomous water, which so operated by the blessing of God, that after +the use thereof we had no more Sickness. It is only a dry leaf; +they call it in Portugueze Banga, beaten to Powder with some of the +Countrey Jaggory: and this we eat Morning and Evening upon an empty +Stomach. It intoxicates the Brain, and makes one giddy, without any +other operation either by Stool or Vomit. + +[They still improve in the knowledge of their Way.] Thus every Voyage +we gathered more experience, and got lower down, for this is a large +and spacious Countrey. We travailed to and fro where the ways led us, +according to their own Proverb, The Beggar and the Merchant is never +out of his way; because the one begs and the other trades wherever +they go. Thus we used to ramble until we had sold all our ware, and +then went home for more. And by these means we grew acquainted both +with the People and the Paths. + +[Meets with his black Boy in these parts, who was to guide him to the +Dutch.] In these parts I met with my black Boy, whom I had divers years +before turned away, who had now Wife and Children. He proved a great +help to me in directing me in the ways; for he had lived many years +in these parts. Perceiving him to be able, and also in a very poor +and sad condition, not able to maintain his Family, I adventured once +to ask him if a good reward would not be welcome to him, for guiding +us two down to the Dutch. Which having done he might return again and +no Body the wiser. At which Proposition he seemed to be very joyful, +and promised to undertake the same: only at this time for reasons he +alledged, which to me seemed probable, as that it was Harvest time +and many People about it, it could not so safely and conveniently be +done now, as it might be some two Months after. + +The Business was concluded upon, and the time appointed between us. But +it so fell out, that at the very precise time, all things being ready +to depart on the morrow, it pleased God, whose time was not yet come, +to strike me with a most grievous pain in the hollow on my right side, +that for five days together I was not able to stir from the fire side, +but by warming it, and fomenting and chafing it I got a a little ease. + +[But disapointed.] Afterward as soon as I was recovered, and got +strength, we went down and carried one English man more with us for +company, for our better security, seeing we must travail in the Night +upon our Flight: but tho we took him with us, we dared not to tell him +of our design, because he had a Wife, intending not to acquaint him +with it, till the Business was just ready to be put into action. But +when he came expecting to meet with our guide, he was gone into another +Countrey; and we knew not where to find him, and we knew not how to +run away without him. Thus we were disapointed that time. + +But as formerly, we went to and fro until we had sold our ware; and +so returned home again and delivered the man to his wife; but never +told him any thing of our intended design, fearing lest, if he knew +it, he might acquaint her with it, and so all our purposes coming +to be revealed might be overthrown for ever afterwards. For we were +resolved by Gods help still to persevere in our design. + +[An extraordinary drought for three or four years together.] Some eight +or nine years one after another we followed this Trade, going down +into this Countrey on purpose to seek to get beyond the Inhabitants, +and so to run away thro the Woods to the Hollanders. Three or Four +years together the dry weather prevented us; when the Countrey was +almost starved for want of Rain: all which time they never tilled the +Ground. The Wells also were almost all dry; so that in the Towns we +could scarcely get Water to drink, or Victuals to eat. Which affrighted +us at those times from running into the Woods, lest we might perish +for Thirst. All this while upon the Mountains, where our dwelling was, +there was no want of Rain. + +We found it an inconvenience when we came three of us down together, +reckoning it might give occasion to the people to suspect our design, +and so prevent us from going thither again. Some of the English +that followed such a Trade as we, had been down that way with their +Commodities, but having felt the smart of that Countries Sickness, +would go there no more, finding as much profit in nearer and easier +Journeys. But we still persisted in our courses this way, having some +greater matter to do here than to sell Wares, viz. to find out this +Northern Discovery; which in Gods good time we did effect. + + + + + + + +CHAP. IX. + +How the Author began his Escape; and got onward of his Way about an +Hundred miles. + + +[Their last and successful attempt.] Having often gone this Way to +seek for Liberty, but could not yet find it; we again set forth to try +what Success God Almighty would now give us, in the Year MDCLXXIX, +on the Two and twentieth of September, furnished with such Arms as +we could well carry with safety and secrecy, which were Knives and +small Axes; we carried also several sorts of Ware to sell as formerly: +the Moon being seven and twenty dayes old. Which we had so contrived, +that we might have a light Moon, to see the better to run away by: +having left an Old Man at home, whom I had hired to live with me, +to look after my House and Goats. + +[The way they went.] We went down at the Hill Bocawl, where there +was now no Watch, and but seldom any. From thence down to the Town +of Bonder Cooswat, where my Father dyed; and by the Town of Nicavar, +which is the last Town belonging to Hotcurly in that Road. From +thence forward the Towns stand thin. For it was sixteen miles to the +next Town called Parroah, which lay in the Country of Neure Cawlava, +and all the way thro a Wilderness called Parroah Mocolane, full of +wild Elephants, Tigres and Bears. + +[They design for Anarodgburro.] Now we set our design for Anarodgburro, +which is the lowest place inhabited belonging to the King of Cande: +where there is a Watch alwayes kept: and nearer than twelve or fourteen +miles of this Town as yet we never had been. + +[They turn out of the way to avoid the King's Officers.] When we came +into the midst of this Countrey, we heard that the Governor thereof had +sent Officers from the Court to dispatch away the Kings Revenues and +Duties to the City, and that they were now come into the Country. Which +put us into no small fear, lest if they saw us they should send us back +again. Wherefore we edged away into the Westernmost Parts of Ecpoulpot, +being a remote part of that Countrey wherein we now were. And there +we sate to knitting until we heard they were gone. But this caused +us to overshoot our time, the Moon spending so fast. But as soon as +we heard they were departed out of the Countrey, we went onwards of +our Journey, having kept most of our Ware for a pretence to have an +occasion to go further. And having bought a good parcel of Cotton +Tarn to knit Caps withal, the rest of our Ware we gave out, was to +buy dryed flesh with, which only in those lower Parts is to be sold. + +[Forced to pass thro the Chief Governours yard.] Our way now lay +necessarily thro the chief Governors Yard at Colliwilla. Who dwells +there purposely to see and examine all that go and come. This greatly +distressed us. First, because he was a stranger to us, and one whom +we had never seen. And secondly, because there was no other way to +escape him: and plain reason would tell him, that we being prisoners +were without our bounds. Whereupon we concluded, that our best way +would be to go boldly and resolutely to his house, and not to seem +daunted in the least, or to look as if we did distrust him to disallow +of our Journey, but to shew such a behaviour, as if we had authority +to travail where we would. + +[The Method they used to prevent his suspicion of them.] So we went +forward, and were forced to enquire and ask the way to his house, +having never been so far this way before. I brought from home with +me Knives with fine carved handles, and a red Tunis Cap purposely +to sell or give him, if occasion required, knowing before, that we +must pass by him. And all along as we went, that we might be the +less suspected, we sold Caps and other Ware, to be paid for at our +return homewards. There were many cross Paths to and fro to his +house, yet by Gods Providence we happened in the right Road. And +having reached his house, according to the Countrey manner we went +and sate down in the open house; which kind of Houses are built on +purpose for the reception of Strangers. Whither not long after the +Great Man himself came and sate down by us. To whom we presented +a small parcel of Tobacco, and some Betel. And before he asked us +the cause of our coming, we shewed him the Ware we brought for him, +and the Cotton Yarn which we had trucked about the Country; telling +him withall how the case stood with us: viz. That we had a Charge +greater than the Kings allowance would maintain; and that because +dryed Flesh was the chief Commodity of that Part, we told him, That +missing of the Lading which we used to carry back, we were glad to +come thither to see, if we could make it up with dryed Flesh. And +therefore if he would please to supply us either for such Ware as +we had brought, or else for our Money, it would he a great favour, +the which would oblige us for the future to bring him any necessaries +that he should name unto us, when we should come again unto those +Parts, as we used to do very often: and that we could furnish him, +having dealings and being acquainted with the best Artificers in Cande. + +At which he replyed, That he was sorry we were come at such a dry +time, wherein they could not catch Deer, but if some Rain fell, +he would soon dispatch us with our Ladings of Flesh. But however, +he bade us go about the Towns, and see whether there might be any +or no, tho he thought there was none. This answer of his pleased us +wondrous well, both because by this we saw he suspected us not, and +because he told us there was no dryed Flesh to be got. For it was +one of our greatest fears that we should get our Lading too soon: +for then, we could not have had an excuse to go further. And as yet +we could not possibly fly: having still six miles further to the +Northward to go before we could attempt it, that is, to Anarodgburro. + +[Their danger by reason of the ways they were to pass.] From +Anarodgburro it is two dayes Journey further thro a desolate Wilderness +before there is any more Inhabitants. And these Inhabitants are +neither under this King nor the Dutch, but are Malabars, and are under +a Prince of their own. This People we were sorely afraid of, lest they +might seize us and send us back, there being a correspondence between +this Prince and the King of Cande; wherefore it was our endeavour by +all means to shun them; lest according to the old Proverb, We might +leap out of the Frying pan into the Fire. + +[They still remain at the Governours, to prevent suspition.] But we +must take care of that as well as we could when we came among them, +for as yet our care was to get to Anarodgburro. Where altho it was our +desire to get, yet we would not seem to be too hasty, lest it might +occasion suspition: but lay where we were two or three dayes: and one +stay'd at the Governors House a knitting, whilst the other went about +among the Towns to see for Flesh. The Ponds in the Country being now +dry, there was Fish every where in abundance, which they dry like red +Herrings over a fire. They offered to sell us store of them, but they, +we told them, would not turn to so good profit as Flesh. The which, +we said, we would have, tho we stayed ten dayes longer for it. For +here we could live as cheap, and earn as much as if we were at home, +by our knitting. So we seemed to them as if we were not in any hast. + +[An accident that now created them great fear.] In the mean time +happened an Accident which put us to a great fright. For the King +having newly clapped up several Persons of Quality, whereof my old +Neighbour Ova Matteral, that sent for me to Court, was one, sent down +Souldiers to this High Sheriff or Governor, at whose house we now +were, to give him order to set a secure Guard at the Watches, that no +suspitious persons might pass. This he did to prevent the Relations of +these imprisoned persons from making an Escape, who thro fear of the +King might attempt it. This always is the Kings custome to do. But +it put us into an exceeding fear, lest it might beget an admiration +in these Soldiers to see White men so low down: which indeed is not +customary nor allowed of: and so they might send us up again. Which +doubtless they would have done, had it not been of God by this means +and after this manner to deliver us. Especially considering that +the King's Command came just at that time and so expresly to keep a +secure Guard at the Watches, and that in that very Way that alwayes we +purposed to go in: so that it seemed scarcely possible for us to pass +afterwards, tho we should get off fairly at present with the Soldiers. + +[But get fairly rid of it.] Which we did. For they having delivered +their Message, departed, shewing themselves very kind and civil unto +us. And we seemed to lament for our hard fortune, that we were not +ready to go upwards with them in their good company: for we were +Neighbours dwelling in one and the same County. However we bid them +carry our commendations to our Countrymen the English, with whom they +were acquainted at the City, and so bad them farewel. And glad we +were when they were gone from us. And the next day in the morning we +resolved, God willing, to set forward. But we thought not fit to tell +our Host, the Governor, of it, till the very instant of our departing, +that he might not have any time to deliberate concerning us. + +That Night he being disposed to be merry, sent for people whose trade +it is to dance and shew tricks, to come to his house to entertain +him with their Sports. The beholding them spent most part of the +Night. Which we merrily called our Old Host's Civility to us at our +last parting: as it proved indeed, tho he, honest man, then little +dreamed of any such thing. + +[They get away fairly from the Governour.] The morning being come, +we first took care to fill our Bellies; then we packed up those +things which were necessary for our Journey to carry with us, and +the rest of our Goods, Cotton Yarn, and Cloth and other things; +that we would not incumber our selves withall, we bound up in a +Bundle, intending to leave them behind us. This being done, I went +to the Governor, and carried him four or five charges of Gunpowder, +a thing somewhat scarce with them, intreating him rather than we +should be disappointed of Flesh, to make use of that and shoot some +Deer; which he was very willing to accept of, and to us it could +be no wayes profitable, not having a Gun. While we, we told him, +would make a step to Anarodgburro to see what Flesh we could procure +there. In the mean time, according as we had before layd the business, +came Stephen with the Bundle of Goods, desiring to leave them in his +house, till we came back. Which he was very ready to grant us leave +to do. And seeing us leave such a parcel of Goods, tho, God knowes, +but of little account in themselves, yet of considerable value in +that Land, he could not suppose otherwise but that we were intended +to return again. Thus we took our leaves, and immediately departed, +not giving him time to consider with himself, or consult with others +about us. And he like a good natured man bid us heartily farewel. + +Altho we knew not the way to this Town, having never been there in +all our lives, and durst not ask, lest it might breed suspition; +yet we went on confidently thro a desolate Wood: and happened to go +very right, and came out directly at the place. + +[In their way they meet with a River which they found for their +purpose.] But in our way before we arrived hither, we came up with a +small River, which ran thro the Woods, called by the Chingulayes Malwat +oyah: the which we viewed well, and judged it might be a probable guide +to carry us down to the Sea, if a better did not present. Howbeit we +thought good to try first the way we were taking, and to go onward +towards Anarodgburro, that being the shortest and easiest way to get +to the Coast: and this River being as under our Lee, ready to serve +and assist us, if other means failed. + +[They come safely to Anarodgburro. This Place described.] To +Anarodgburro therefore we came, called also Neur Waug. Which is not +so much a particular single Town, as a Territory. It is a vast great +Plain, the like I never saw in all that Island: in the midst whereof +is a Lake, which may be a mile over, not natural, but made by art, +as other Ponds in the Country, to serve them to water their Corn +Grounds. This Plain is encompassed round with Woods, and small Towns +among them on every side, inhabited by Malabars, a distinct People +from the Chingulayes. But these Towns we could not see till we came +in among them. Being come out thro the Woods into this Plain, we stood +looking and staring round about us, but knew not where nor which way to +go. At length we heard a Cock crow, which was a sure sign to us that +there was a Town hard by; into which we were resolved to enter. For +standing thus amazed, was the ready way to be taken up for suspitious +persons; especially because White men never come down so low. + +[The People stand amazed at them.] Being entred into this Town, +we sate our selves under a Tree, and proclaimed our Wares, for we +feared to rush into their Yards, as we used to do in other places, +lest we should scare them. The People stood amazed as soon as they +saw us, being originally Malabars, tho Subjects of Cande. Nor could +they understand the Chingulay Language in which we spake to them. And +we stood looking one upon another until there came one that could +speak the Chingulay Tongue: Who asked us, from whence we came? We +told him, From Cande Uda. But they believed us not, supposing that +we came up from the Dutch from Manaar. So they brought us before +their Governor. [They are examined by the Governour of the Place.] He +not speaking Chingulais, spake to us by an Interpreter. And to know +the truth, whether we came from the place we pretended, he inquired +about News at Court; demanded, Who were Governors of such and such +Countreys? and what was become of some certain Noble-men, whom the +King had lately cut off? and also What the common people were employed +about at Court, for it is seldom that they are idle. To all which we +gave satisfactory answers. Then he enquired of us, Who gave us leave +to come down so low? We told him That priviledg was given to us by +the King himself full Fifteen Years since at his Palace at Nellemby, +when he caused it to be declared unto us, that we were no longer +prisoners, and (which indeed was our own addition) that we were free +to enjoy the benefit of Trade in all his Dominions. + +To prove and confirm the truth of which, we alledged the distance of +the Way that we were now come from home, being near an hundred miles, +passing thro several Counties, where we met with several Governors +and Officers in their respective Jurisdictions; who had they not been +well sensible of these Priviledges granted us, would not have allowed +us to pass thro their Countries. All which Officers we described to +him by name; and also that now we came from the High Sheriff's House +at Colliwilla, where we had been these three dayes, and there heard +of the Order that was come to secure the Watches; which was not for +fear of the running away of White men, but of the Chingulayes. These +Reasons gave him full satisfaction, that we were innocent Traders, +seeing also the Commodities that we had brought with us: this further +confirmed his opinion concerning us. + +[Provide things necessary for their flight.] The People were very +glad of our coming, and gave us an end of an open house to ly in: +but at present they had no dryed Flesh, but desired us to stay two +or three days and we should not fail: which we were very ready to +consent to, hoping by that time to come to the knowledg of the way, +and to learn where about the watch was placed. To Prevent the least +surmise that we were Plotting to run away, we agreed, that Stephen +should stay in the house by the things, while I with some few went +abroad; pretending to enquire for dryed Flesh to carry back with us +to Cande, but intending to make discoveries of the way, and provide +necessaries for our Flight, as Rice, a Brass Pot to boil our Rice +in, a little dryed Flesh to eat and a Deers-skin to make us Shooes +of. And by the Providence of my gracious God, all these things I +happened upon and bought. But as our good hap was, Deers-Flesh we +could meet with none. So that we had time enough to fit our selves; +all People thinking that we stayed only to buy Flesh. + +[They find it not safe to proceed further this way.] Here we stayed +three days; during which we had found the great Road that runs down +towards Jafnapatan, one of the Northern Ports belonging to the Dutch, +which Road we judged led also towards Manaar a Dutch Northern Port +also, which was the Place that we endeavoured to get to, lying above +two or three days Journey distant from us. But in this Road there +was a Watch lay, which must be passed. Where this Watch was placed, +it was necessary for us punctually to know, and to endeavour to get a +sight of it. And if we could do this, our intent was to go unseen by +Night, the people being then afraid to travayl, and being come up to +the Watch, to slip aside into the Woods and so go on untill we were +past it; and then strike into the Road again. But this Project came +to nothing, because I could not without suspition and danger go and +view this Watch; which layd some four or five miles below this Plain; +and so far I could not frame any business to go. + +But several inconveniences we saw here, insomuch that we found it +would not be safe for us to go down in this Road. For if we should +have slipt away from them by Night, in the Morning we should be +missed, and then most surely they would go that way to chace us, +and ten to one overtake us, being but one Night before them. Also +we knew not whether or no, it might lead us into the Countrey of the +Malabar Prince, of whom we were much afraid. + +[Resolve to go back to the River they lately passed.] Then resolving +to let the great Road alone, we thought of going right down thro the +Woods, and steer our course by the Sun and Moon: but the Ground being +so dry we feared we should not meet with Water. So we declined that +Counsel also. Thus being in doubt, we prayed God to direct us, and to +put it into our hearts which way to take. Then after a Consultation +between our selves, all things considered, we concluded it the best +course to go back to Malwat oyah, the River we had well viewed that lay +in our way as we came hither. And back thither we resolved to repair. + + + + + + +CHAP. X. + +The Author's Progress in his Flight from Anarodgburro, into the Woods, +unto their arrival in the Malabars Countrey. + + +[They depart back again towards the River.] Now God of his Mercy +having prospered our Design hitherto, for which we blessed his Holy +Name, our next care was how to come off clear from the People of +Anarodgburro, that they might not presently miss us, and so pursue +after us. Which if they should do, there would have been no escaping +them. For from this Town to Colliwilla, where the Sheriff lived, with +whom we left our Goods, they are as well acquainted in the Woods as in +the Paths. And when we came away we must tell the People, that we were +going thither, because there is no other way but that. Now our fear +was, lest upon some occasion or other any Men might chance to Travel +that way soon after we were gone, and not finding us at Colliwilla, +might conclude, as they could do no otherwise, that we were run into +the Woods. Therefore to avoid this Danger, we stayed in the Town till +it was so late, that we knew none durst venture to Travel afterwards +for fear of wild Beasts. By which means we were sure to gain a Nights +Travel at least, if they should chance to pursue us. + +[But first take their leave of the Governor here.] So we took our +leaves of the Governor, who kindly gave us a Pot of Milk to drink for +a farewel; we telling him, We were returning back to the Sheriff at +Colliwilla, to whom we had given some Gunpowder when we came from +him to shoot us some Deer, and we doubted not but by that time we +should get to him, he would have provided flesh enough for our lading +home. Thus bidding him and the rest of the Neighbours farewel, we +departed, they giving us the Civility of their accustomed Prayers, +Diabac, that is, God bless, or keep you. + +[They begin their flight.] It was now the Twelfth day of October on +a Sunday, the Moon eighteen days old. We were well furnished with +all things needful, which we could get, Viz. Ten days Provision, +Rice, Flesh, Fish, Pepper, Salt, a Bason to boil our Victuals in, two +Calabasses to fetch Water, two great Tallipats for Tents, big enough +to sleep under if it should rain, Jaggory and Sweet-meats, which we +brought from home with us, Tobacco also and Betel, Tinder-Boxes two +or three for sailing, and a Deers Skin to make us Shooes, to prevent +any Thorns running into our feet as we travelled through the Woods; +for our greatest Trust under God was to our feet. Our Weapons were, +each man a small Axe fastned to a long Staff in our hands, and a good +Knife by our sides. Which were sufficient with God's help to defend us +from the Assaults of either Tiger or Bear; and as for Elephants there +is no standing against them, but the best defence is to flee from them. + +In this Posture and Equipage we marched forward. When we were come +within a Mile of this River, it being about Four in the Evening, we +began to fear, lest any of the People of Anarodgburro from whence we +came, should follow us to Colliwella. Which place we never intended +to come at more: the River along which we intended to go, laying on +this side of it. That we might be secure therefore that no People came +after us, we sat down upon a Rock by a hole that was full of water +in the High-way; until it was so late, that we were sure no People +durst Travel. In case any had come after us, and seen us sitting +there and gotten no further, we intended to tell them, That one of +us was taken Sick by the way, and therefore not able to go. [They +come to the River along which they resolved to go.] But it was our +happy chance there came none. So about Sundown we took up our Sacks +of Provisions, and marched forward for the River, which under God we +had pitched upon to be our guide down to the Sea. + +[Which they travel along by till it was dark.] Being come at the River, +we left the Road, and struck into the Woods by the River side. We +were exceeding careful not to tread on the Sand or soft Ground, +lest our footsteps should be seen; and where it could not be avoided, +we went backwards, so that by the print of our feet, it seemed as if +we had gone the contrary way. We were now gotten a good way into the +Wood; when it grew dark and began to Rain, so that we thought it best +to pitch our Tents, and get Wood for Firing before it was all wet, +and too dark to find it. Which we did, and kindled a fire. + +[Now they fit themselves for their Journey.] Then we began to fit our +selves for our Journey against the Moon arose. All our Sale-wares +which we had left we cast away, (for we took care not to sell too +much) keeping only Provisions and what was very necessary for our +Journey. About our Feet we tied pieces of Deers-hide to prevent Thorns +and Stumps annoying our feet. We always used to Travel bare foot, but +now being to travel by Night and in the Woods, we feared so to do. For +if our feet should fail us now, we were quite undone. And by the time +we had well-fitted our selves, and were refreshed with a Morsel of +Portuguez Sweet-meats, the Moon began to shine. So having commended our +selves into the hands of the Almighty, we took up our Provisions upon +our shoulders, and set forward, and travelled some three or four hours, +but with a great deal of difficulty; for the Trees being thick, the +Moon gave but little light thro, but our resolution was to keep going. + +[Meeting with an Elephant they took up for that night.] Now it +was our chance to meet with an Elephant in our way just before us: +which we tryed, but could not scare away: so he forced us to stay. We +kindled a Fire and sate down, and took a Pipe of tobacco, waiting till +Morning. Then we looked round about us, and it appeared all like a +Wilderness, and no sign that People ever had been there: which put us +in great hopes that we had gained our Passage, and Were past all the +Inhabitants. Whereupon we concluded that we were now in no danger of +being seen, and might Travel in the Day securely. There was only one +great Road in our way, which led to Portaloon from the Towns which by +and by we fell into; this Road therefore we were shy of, lest when +we passed it over, some Passengers travelling in it, might see us; +and this Road we were in expectance about this time to meet withal, +secure, as I said before, of all other danger of People. [They fall +in among Towns before they are aware.] But the River winding about to +the Northward brought us into the midst of a parcel of Towns called +Tissea Wava, before we were aware. For the Countrey being all Woods, +we could not discern where there were Towns, until we came within +the hearing of them. That which betrayed us into this danger was, +that meeting with a Path, which only led from one Town to another, +we concluded it to be that great Road above mentioned; and so having +past it over, we supposed the Danger we might encounter in being seen, +was also past over with it; but we were mistaken; for going further we +still met with other Paths, which we crossed over, still hoping one or +other of them was that great Road; but at last we perceived our Error; +viz. That they were only Paths that went from one Town to another. + +And so while we were avoiding Men and Towns, we ran into the midst +of them. This was a great trouble to us, hearing the Noise of People +round about us, and knew not how to avoid them; into whose hands we +knew if we had fallen, they would have carried us up to the King, +besides Beating and Plundring us to boot. + +We knew before that these Towns were here away, but had we known +that this River turned and run in among them, we should never have +undertaken the Enterprize. But now to go back, after we had newly +passed so many Paths, and Fields and places where People did resort, we +thought not advisable, and that the danger in so doing might be greater +than in going forward. And had we known so much then, as afterwards +did appear to us, it had been safer for us to have gone on, than to +have hid there as we did; which we then thought was the best course +we could take for the present extremity: viz. To secure our selves in +secret until Night, and then to run thro in the dark. All that we now +wanted was a hole to creep in to lye close, for the Woods thereabouts +were thin, and no shrubs or bushes, under which we might be concealed. + +[Their fright lest they should be seen.] We heard the noise of +People on every side, and expected every moment to see some of them +to our great terror. And it is not easie to say in what Danger, and +in what apprehension of it we were; it was not safe for us to stir +backwards or forwards for fear of running among People, and it was +as unsafe to stand still where we were, lest some body might spy us: +and where to find Covert we could not tell. [Hid themselves in a hollow +Tree.] Looking about us in these straits we spyed a great Tree by us, +which for the bigness thereof 'tis probable might be hollow. To which +we went, and found it so. It was like a Tub, some three foot high. Into +it immediately we both crept, and made a shift to sit there for several +hours, tho very uneasily, and all in mud and wet. But however it did +greatly comfort us in the fright and amazement we were in. + +[They get safely over this Danger.] So soon as it began to grow dark, +we came creeping out of our hollow Tree, and put for it as fast as our +Legs could carry us. And then we crossed that great Road, which all the +day before we did expect to come up with, keeping close by the River +side, and going so long till dark Night stopped us. We kept going the +longer, because we heard the Voice of Men hollowing towards Evening: +which created us a fresh disturbance, thinking them to be People that +were coming to chace us. But at length we heard Elephants behind us, +between us and the Voice, which we knew by the noise of cracking the +Boughs and small Trees, which they break down and eat. These Elephants +were a very good Guard behind us, and were methought like the Darkness +that came between Israel and the Egyptians. For the People we knew +would not dare to go forwards hearing Elephants before them. + +[They dress Meat and lay down to sleep.] In this Security we pitched +our Tents by the River side, and boiled Rice and roasted flesh for our +Supper, for we were very hungry, and so commending our selves to God's +keeping laid down to sleep. The Voice which we heard still continued, +which lasting so long we knew what it meant; it was nothing but the +hollowing of People that lay to watch the Corn Fields, to scare away +the wild Beasts out of their Corn. Thus we past Monday. + +[They fear wild Men, which these Woods abound with.] But nevertheless +next Morning so soon as the Moon shone out bright, to prevent the +worst we took up our Packs, and were gone: being past all the tame +Inhabitants with whom we had no more trouble. But the next day we +feared we should come among the wild ones; for these Woods are full of +them. Of these we were as much afraid as of the other. For they would +have carried us back to the King, where we should be kept Prisoners, +but these we feared would have shot us, not standing to hear us plead +for our selves. + +[They meet with many of their Tents.] And indeed all along as we went, +by the sides of the River till we came to the Malabar Inhabitants, +had been the Tents of wild Men, made only of Boughs of Trees. But God +be praised, they were all gone, tho but very lately before we came: +as we perceived by the Bones of Cattle, and shells of Fruit, which +lay scattered about. We supposed that want of water had driven them +out of the Countrey down to the River side, but since it had rained a +shower or two they were gone again. Once about Noon sitting down upon +a Rock by the River side to take a Pipe of Tobacco and rest our selves; +[Very near falling upon the wild People.] we had almost been discovered +by the Women of these wild People, coming down, as I suppose, to wash +themselves in the River. Who being many of them, came talking and +laughing together. At the first hearing of the noise being a good +distance, we marvailed what it was; sitting still and listning, it +came nearer a little above where we sat; and at last we could plainly +distinguish it to be the Voices of Women and Children. Whereupon we +thought it no boot to sit longer, since we could escape undiscovered, +and so took up our Bags and fled as fast as we could. + +[What kind of travelling they had.] Thus we kept travelling every day +from Morning till Night, still along the River side, which turned and +winded very crooked. In some places it would be pretty good Travelling, +and but few Bushes and Thorns, and in others a great many. So that +our Shoulders and Arms were all of a Gore, being grievously torn and +scratched. For we had nothing on us but a clout about our Middles, and +our Victuals on our Shoulders, and in our hands a Tallipat and an Ax. + +[Some account of this River.] The lower we came down this River, the +less Water, so that sometimes we could go a Mile or two upon the Sand, +and in some places three or four Rivers would all meet together. When +it happened so, and was Noon, the Sun over our head, and the Water +not running, we could not tell which to follow, but were forced to +stay till the Sun was fallen, thereby to judge of our course. We +often met with Bears, Hogs, Deer, and wild Buffaloes, but all ran so +soon as they saw us. But Elephants we met with no more than that I +mentioned before. The River is exceeding full of Aligators all a long +as we went; the upper part of it nothing but Rocks. Here and there +by the side of this River is a World of [Ruins.] hewn Stone Pillars, +standing upright, and other heaps of hewn Stones, which I suppose +formerly were Buildings. And in three or four places are the ruins +of Bridges built of Stone; some Remains of them yet standing upon +Stone Pillars. In many places are Points built out into the River like +Wharfs, all of hewn Stone; which I suppose have been built for Kings +to sit upon for Pleasure. For I cannot think they ever were employed +for Traffick by Water; the River being so full of Rocks that Boats +could never come up into it. + +[The Woods hereabouts.] The Woods in all these Northern Parts are +short and shrubbed, and so they are by the River side, and the lower +the worse; and the Grounds so also. + +[How they secured themselves a nights against wild Beasts.] In the +Evenings we used to pitch our Tent, and make a great Fire both before +and behind us, that the wild Beasts might have notice where we lay; +and we used to hear the Voices of all sorts of them, but, thanks be +to God, none ever came near to hurt us. Yet we were the more wary +of them, because once a Tiger shewed us a cheat. For having bought +a Deer, and having nothing to salt it up in, we packed it up in the +Hide thereof salted, and laid it under a Bench in an open House, on +which I lay that Night, and Stephen layd just by it on the Ground, +and some three People more lay then in the same House; and in the +said House a great Fire, and another in the Yard. Yet a Tiger came +in the Night, and carried Deer and Hide and all away. But we missing +it, concluded it was a Thief. We called up the People that lay by +us, and told them what had happened. Who informed us that it was +a Tiger, and with a Torch they went to see which way he had gone, +and presently found some of it, which he let drop by the way. When +it was day we went further, and pickt up more which was scattered, +till we came to the Hide it self, which remained uneaten. + +[They pass the River that divides the King's Countrey from the +Malabars.] We had now Travelled till Thursday Afternoon, when we +crossed the River called Coronda oyah which was then quite dry; +this parts the King's Countrey from the Maladars. We saw no sign +of Inhabitants here. The Woods began to be very full of Thorns, +and shrubby Bushes with Clifts and broken Land; so that we could not +possibly go in the Woods; but now the River grew better being clear +of Rocks, and dry, water only standing in holes. So we marched along +in the River upon the Sand. Hereabouts are far more Elephants than +higher up: by Day we saw none, but by Night the River is full of them. + +[After four or five days travel they come among Inhabitants.] Friday +about Nine or Ten in the Morning we came among the Inhabitants. For +then we saw the footing of People on the Sand, and tame Cattel with +Bells about their Necks. Yet we kept on our way right down the River, +knowing no other course to take to shun the People. And as we went +still forwards we saw Coracan Corn, sowed in the Woods, but neither +Towns nor People; nor so much as the Voice of Man. But yet we were +somewhat dismayed, knowing that we were now in a Countrey inhabited +by Malabars. The Wanniounay or Prince of this People for fear pay +Tribute to the Dutch, but stands far more affected towards the King +of Cande. [But do what they can to avoid them.] Which made our care +the greater to keep our selves out of his hands; fearing lest if he +did not keep us himself, he might send us up to our old Master. So +that great was our terror again, lest meeting with People we might be +discovered. Yet there was no means now left us how to avoid the Danger +of being seen. The Woods were so bad, that we could not possibly +Travel in them for Thorns; and to Travel by Night was impossible, +it being a dark Moon, and the River a Nights so full of Elephants +and other wild Beasts coming to drink; as we did both hear and see +laying upon the Banks with a Fire by us. They came in such Numbers +because there was Water for them no where else to be had, the Ponds +and holes of Water, nay the River it self in many places being dry. + +[As yet undiscovered.] There was therefore no other way to be taken +but to Travel on in the River. So down we went into the Sand, and put +on as fast as we could set our Legs to the ground, seeing no People +(nor I think no body us), only Buffaloes in abundance in the Water. + + + + + + +CHAP. XI. + +Being in the Malabar Territories, how they encountred two Men, +and what passed between them. And of their getting safe unto the +Dutch Fort. And their Reception there, and at the Island Manaar, +until their Embarking for Columbo. + + +[They met with two Malabars. To whom they relate their Condition.] Thus +we went on till about three of the Clock afternoon. At which time +coming about a Point, we came up with two Bramins on a sudden, who were +sitting under a Tree boyling Rice. We were within forty paces of them; +when they saw us they were amazed at us, and as much afraid of us as we +were of them. Now we thought it better Policy to treat with them than +to flee from them; fearing they might have Bows and Arrows, whereas +we were armed only with Axes in our hands, and Knives by our sides; +or else that they might raise the Countrey and pursue us. So we made +a stand, and in the Chingulay Language asked their leave to come near +to treat with them, but they did not understand it. But being risen up +spake to us in the Malabar Tongue, which we could not understand. Then +still standing at a distance we intimated our minds to them by signs, +beckoning with our hand: which they answered in the same Language. Then +offering to go towards them, and seeing them to be naked men and no +Arms near them, we laid our Axes upon the ground with our Bags, lest +we might scare them, if we had come up to them with those weapons in +our hands, and so went towards them with only our Knives by our sides: +by signs with our hands shewing them our bloody Backs we made them +understand whence we came, and whither we were going. Which when they +perceived they seemed to commiserate our condition, and greatly to +admire at such a Miracle which God had brought to pass: and as they +talked one to another they lifted up their hands and faces towards +Heaven, often repeating Tombrane which is God in the Malabar Tongue. + +[They are courteous to them.] And by their signs we understood they +would have us bring our Bags and Axes nearer; which we had no sooner +done, but they brought the Rice and Herbs which they had boiled for +themselves to us, and bad us eat; which we were not fitted to do, +having not long before eaten a hearty Dinner of better fare; yet +could not but thankfully accept of their compassion and kindness, +and eat as much as we could; and in requital of their courtesie, +we gave them some of our Tobacco. Which after much entreating they +did receive, and it pleased them exceedingly. + +[But loathe to conduct them to the Hollander.] After these civilities +passed on either side, we began by signs to desire them to go +with us and shew us the way to the Dutch Fort: which they were very +unwilling to do, saying, as by signs and some few words which we could +understand, that our greatest danger was past, and that by Night we +might get into the Hollanders Dominions. Yet we being weary with our +tedious journey, and desirous to have a guide, shewed them Money to +the value of five Shillings, being all I had; and offered it them to go +with us. Which together with our great importunity so prevailed, that +one of them took it; and leaving his fellow to carry their Baggage he +went with us about one Mile, and then began to take his leave of us and +to return. Which we supposed was to get more from us. Having therefore +no more Money, we gave him a red Tunis Cap and a Knife, for which he +went a Mile farther, and then as before would leave us, signifying +to us, that we were cut of danger, and he could go no further. + +Now we had no more left to give him, but began to perceive, that what +we had parted withall to him, was but flung away; and altho we might +have taken all from him again being alone in the Wood, yet we feared +to do it, left thereby we might exasperate him, and so he might give +notice of us to the People, but bad him farewel, after he had conducted +us about four or five Miles. And we kept on our journey down the River +as before, until it was Night, and lodged upon a Bank under a Tree: +[In danger of Elephants.] but were in the way of the Elephants; for +in the Night they came and had like to have disturbed us, so that +for our preservation we were forced to fling Fire brands at them to +scare them away. + +The next Morning being Saturday as soon as it was light, having eaten +to strengthen us, as Horses do Oats before they Travail, we set forth +going still down the River; the Sand was dry and loose, and so very +tedious to go upon: by the side we could not go, being all overgrown +with Bushes. The Land hereabouts was as smooth as a bowling-green, +but the Grass clean burt up for want of Rain. + +[They overtake another man, who tells them they were in the Dutch +Dominions.] Having Travailed about two hours, we saw a Man walking in +the River before, whom we would gladly have shunned, but well could +not, for he walked down the River as we did, but at a very slow rate, +which much hindred us. But we considering upon the distance we had +come, since we left the Bramin, and comparing with what he told us, +we concluded we were in the Hollanders jurisdiction: and so amended +our pace to overtake the Man before us. Whom we perceiving to he free +from timerousness at the sight of us, concluded he had used to see +White-men. Whereupon we asked him, to whom he belonged. He speaking +the Chingulay Language answered, To the Dutch; and also that all the +Country was under their Command, and that we were out of all danger, +and that the Fort of Arrepa was but some six miles off. Which did +not a little rejoyce us, we told him, we were of that Nation, and +had made our escape from Cande, where we had been many years kept in +Captivity; and having nothing to give him our selves, we told him, +that it was not to be doubted, but the Chief Commander at the Fort +would bountifully reward him, if he would go with us and direct us +thither. But whether he doubted of that, or no, or whether he expected +something in hand, he excused himself pretending earnest and urgent +occasions that he could not defer: but advised us to leave the River, +because it winds so much about, and turn up without fear to the Towns, +where the People would direct us the way to the Fort. + +[They Arrive at Arrepa Fort.] Upon his advice we struck up a Path +that came down to the River, intending to go to a Town, but could +find none; and there were so many cross Paths that we could not tell +which way to go: and the Land here so exceedingly low and level, +that we could see no other thing but Trees. For altho I got up a Tree +to look if I could see the Dutch Fort, or discern any Houses, yet I +could not; and the Sun being right over our heads neither could that +direct us: insomuch that we wished our selves again in our old friend, +the River. So after so much wandring up and down we sat down under a +Tree waiting until the Sun was fallen, or some People came by. Which +not long after three or four Malabars did. One of which could speak +a little Portugueze. We told these Men, we were Hollanders, supposing +they would be the more willing to go with us, but they proved of the +same temper with the rest before mentioned. For until I gave one of +them a small Knife to cut Betel-nuts, he would not go with us: but for +the lucre of that he conducted us to a Town. From whence they sent +a Man with us to the next, and so we were passed from Town to Town, +until we arrived at the Fort called Arrepa: it being about four of the +Clock on Saturday afternoon. October the eighteenth MDCLXXIX. Which +day God grant us grace that we may never forget, when he was pleased +to give us so great a deliverance from such a long Captivity, of +nineteen years, and six Months, and odd days, being taken Prisoner +when I was nineteen years old, and continued upon the Mountains among +the Heathen till I attained to Eight and Thirty. + +[He Travailed a Nights in the Woods without fear, and slept +securely.] In this my Flight thro the Woods, I cannot but take notice +with some wonder and great thankfulness, that this Travelling by +Night in a desolate Wilderness was little or nothing dreadful to me, +whereas formerly the very thoughts of it would seem to dread me, +and in the Night when I laid down to rest with wild Beasts round me, +I slept as soundly and securely, as ever I did at home in my own +House. Which courage and peace I look upon to be the immediate gift +of God to me upon my earnest Prayers, which at that time he poured +into my heart in great measure and fervency. After which I found my +self freed from those frights and fears, which usually possessed my +heart at other times. + +In short, I look upon the whole Business as a miraculous Providence, +and that the hand of God did eminently appear to me, as it did of +old to his People Israel in the like circumstances, in leading and +conducting me thro this dreadful Wilderness, and not to suffer any +evil to approach nigh unto me. + +The Hollanders much wondered at our Arrival, it being so strange +that any should escape from Cande; [Entertained very kindly.] and +entertained us very kindly that Night: and the next Morning being +Sunday, sent a Corporal with us to Manaar, and a Black Man to carry +our few things. + +[Sent to Manaar. Received by the Captain of the Castle.] At Manaar +we were brought before the Captain of the Castle, the Cheif Governor +being absent. Who when we came in was just risen from Dinner; he +received us with a great deal of kindness and bad us set down to +eat. It seemed not a little strange to us, who had dwelt so long +in Straw Cottages among the Black Heathen, and used to sit on the +Ground and eat our Meat on Leaves, now to sit on Chairs and eat +out of China Dishes at a Table. Where were great Varieties, and a +fair and sumptuous House inhabited by White and Christian People; +we being then in such Habit and Guize, our Natural colour excepted, +that we seemed not fit to eat with his Servants, no nor his Slaves. + +[Who intended them to Sail the next day to Jafnapatan.] After Dinner +the Captain inquired concerning the Affairs of the King and Countrey, +and the condition of their Ambassadors and People there. To all which +we gave them true and satisfactory Answers. Then he told us, That to +Morrow there was a Sloop to sail to Jafnapatan, in which he would send +us to the Commander or Governor, from whence we might have passage +to Fort St. George, or any other place on that Coast, according to +our desire. After this, he gave us some Money, bidding us go to the +Castle, to drink and be merry with our Country-men there. For all +which kindness giving him many thanks in the Portuguese Language, +we took our leaves of him. + +[Here they meet with a Scotch and Irish man.] When we came to the +Court of Guard at the Castle, we asked the Soldiers if there were +no English men among them. Immediatly there came forth two men to +us, the one a Scotchman named Andrew Brown; the other an Irishman +whose name was Francis Hodges. Who after very kind salutes carried +us unto their Lodgings in the Castle, and entertained us very nobly, +according to their Ability, with Rack and Tobacco. + +[The People flock to see them.] The News of our Arrival being spread in +the Town, the People came flocking to see us, a strange and wonderful +sight! and to enquire about their Husbands, Sons, and Relations, +which were Prisoners in Cande. + +In the Evening a Gentleman of the Town sent to invite us to his House, +were we were gallantly entertained both with Victuals and Lodging. + +[They are ordered a longer stay.] The next day being Munday, ready to +Embark for Jafnapatan, came Order from the Captain and Council, that +we must stay until the Commander of Jafnapatan who was daily expected, +came thither. Which we could not deny to do: and order was given to the +Victualers of the Soldiers, to provide for us. The Scotch and Irish +man were very glad of this Order, that they might have our company +longer; and would not suffer us to spend the Captains benevolence in +their company, but spent freely upon us at their own charges. Thanks +be to God we both continued in health all the time of our Escape: +but within three days after we came to Manaar, my Companion fell very +Sick, that I thought I should have lost him. + +[They embark for Columbo.] Thus we remained some ten days; at which +time the expected Commander arrived, and was received with great +ceremonies of State. The next day we went before him to receive his +orders concerning us. Which were, to be ready to go with him on the +morrow to Columbo, there being a Ship that had long waited in that +Road to carry him, In which we embarked with him for Columbo. At our +coming on board to go to Sea, we could not expect but to be Sea-sick, +being now as Fresh men, having so long disused the Sea, but it proved +otherwise, and we were not in the least stirred. + + + + + + +CHAP. XII. + +Their Arrival at Columbo, and entertainment there. Their departure +thence to Batavia. And from thence to Bantam: Whence they set Sail +for England. + + +[They are wondred at Columbo.] Being arrived safely at Columbo, before +the Ship came to an Anchor, there came a Barge on board to carry the +Commander ashore. But being late in the evening, and my Consort sick of +an Ague and Fevor, we thought it better for us to stay until Morning, +to have a day before us. The next morning we bid the Skipper farewel, +and went ashore in the first Boat, going strait to the Court of Guard: +where all the Soldiers came staring upon us, wondring to see White-men +in Chingulay Habit. We asked them if there were no English-men among +them; they told us, There were none, but that in the City there +were several. A Trumpetter being hard by, who had formerly sailed +in English Ships, hearing of us came and invited us to his Chamber, +and entertained my Consort being sick of his Ague, in his own Bed. + +[Ordered to appear before the Governour.] This strange news of our +arrival from Cande, was presently spread all about the City, and all +the English men that were there immediatly come to bid us welcome out +of our long Captivity. With whom we consulted how to come to speech of +the Governour. Upon which one of them went and acquainted the Captain +of the Guard of our being on shore. Which the Captain understanding +went and informed the Governour thereof. Who sent us answer that to +morrow we should come before him. + +[Treated by English there.] After my Consort's Fit was over, our +Countreymen and their Friends invited us abroad, to walk and see +the City. We being barefoot and in the Chingulay Habit, with great +long Beards, the People much wondred at us, and came flocking to see +who and what we were; so that we had a great Train of People about +us as we walked in the Streets. After we had walked to and fro, and +had seen the City, they carried us to their Land-Ladies House, where +we were kindly treated both with Victuals and Drink; and returned to +the Trumpetter's Chamber, as he had desired us, when we went out. In +the Evening came a Boy from the Governor's House to tell us, that the +Governor invited us to come to Supper at his House. But we having Dined +late with our Countreymen and their Friends, had no room to receive +the Governor's Kindness: and so Lodged that Night at the Trumpetters. + +[They come into the Governor's presence. His state.] The next Morning +the Governor, whose Name was Ricklof Van Gons, Son of Ricklof Van Gons +General of Batavia, sent for us to his House. Whom we found standing in +a large and stately Room, paved with black and white Stones; and only +the Commander, who brought us from Manaar, standing by him: who was +to succeed him in the Government of that place. On the further side +of the Room stood three of the chief Captains bare-headed. First, +He bid us welcom out of our long Captivity, and told us, That we +were free men, and that he should have been glad if he could have +been an Instrument to redeem us sooner, having endeavoured as much +for us as for his own People. For all which we thanked him heartily, +telling him, We knew it to be true. + +[Matters the Governor enquired of.] The Governor perceiving I could +speak the Portugueze Tongue, began to inquire concerning the Affairs +of the King and Countrey very particularly, and oftentimes asked about +such Matters as he himself knew better than I. To all his Questions +my too much Experience inabled me to give a satisfactory Reply. Some +of the most remarkable matters he demanded of me were these. + +First, They inquired much about the reason and intent of our coming +to Cuttiar. To which I answered them at large. Then they asked, +If the King of Cande had any Issue? I told them, As report went, +he had none. And, Who were the greatest in the Realm next to him? I +answered. There were none of Renown left, the King had destroyed them +all. How the hearts of the People stood affected? I answered, Much +against their King. He being so cruel. If we had never been brought +into his presence? I told them, No, nor had ever had a near sight +of him. What strength he had for War. I answered, Not well able to +assault them, by reason the hearts of his People were not true to +him. But that the strength of his Countrey consisted in Mountains +and Woods, as much as in the People. + +What Army he could raise upon occasion? I answered, I knew not well, +but as I thought about Thirty Thousand men. + +Why he would not make Peace with them, they so much sueing for it, +and sending Presents to please him? I answered, I was not one of his +Council, and knew not his meaning. + +But they demanded of me, What I thought might be the reason or occasion +of it? I answered, Living securely in the Mountains he feareth none; +and for Traffick he regardeth it not. + +Which way was best and most secure to send Spyes or Intelligence +to Cande? I told them, By the way that goeth to Jafniputtan, and by +some of that Countrey People, who have great correspondence with the +People of Neurecaulava, one of the Kings Countries. + +What I thought would become of that Land after this King's Decease? I +told them, I thought, He having no issue, it might fall into their +hands. + +How many English men had served the King, and what became of +them? which I gave them an account of. + +Whether I had any Acquaintance or Discourse with the great Men at +Court? I answered, That I was too small to have any Friendship or +Intimacy, or hold Discourse with them. + +How the common People used to talk concerning them? I answered, +They used much to commend their Justice and good Government in the +Territories, and over the People belonging unto them. + +Whether the King did take Counsel of any, or rule and act only by +his own will and pleasure? I answered, I was a Stranger at Court, +and how could I know that? + +But, they asked further, What was my Opinion? I replied, He is so +great, that there is none great enough to give him counsel. + +Concerning the French, If the King knew not of their coming before +they came? I answered, I thought, not, because their coming seemed +strange and wonderful unto the People. + +How they had proceeded in treating with the King? I answered, as shall +be related hereafter; when I come to speak of the French detained in +this Land. + +If I knew any way or means to be used whereby the Prisoners in Cande +might be set free? I told them, Means I knew none, unless they could +do it by War. + +Also they enquired about the manner of Executing those whom the +King commands to be put to Death. They enquired also very curiously +concerning the manner of our Surprizal, and Entertainment or Usage +among them. And in what parts of the Land we had our Residence. And +particularly, concerning my self: in what Parts of the Land, and +how long in each I had dwelt, and after what manner I lived there, +and of my Age; and in what Part or Place when God sends me home, +I should take up my abode. To all which I gave answers. + +They desired to know also, how many English men there were yet +remaining behind. I gave them an account of Sixteen Men, and also of +Eighteen Children born there. They much enquired concerning their +Embassadors detained there, and of their behaviour and manner of +living; also what the King allowed them for Maintenance; and concerning +several Officers of Quality Prisoners there, and in general about +all the rest of their Nation. And what Countenance the King shewed to +those Dutch men that came running away to him? I answered, The Dutch +Runnawayes the King looks upon as Rogues. And concerning the Portugueze +they enquired also. I told them, The Portugueze were about some fifty +or threescore persons, and six or seven of those, Europe men born. + +They asked me moreover, How we had made our Escape, and which way, +and by what Towns we passed, and how long we were in our Journey? To +all which I answered at large. + +[The Governor desires him to go to Batavia.] Then the Governor asked +me, What was my intent and desire. I told him, To have Passage to our +own Nation at Fort S. GEORGE. To which he answered, That suddenly +there would be no convenient opportunity. But his desire was that +we would go with him to Batavia, where the General his Father would +be very glad to see us. Which was not in our power to deny. Then he +commanded to call a Dutch Captain, who was over the Countreys adjacent, +subject to their jurisdiction. To him he gave Order to take us home +to his House, and there well to entertain us, [Cloths them.] and +also to send for a Tailor to make us Cloths. Upon which I told him, +his Kindness shewn us already was more than we could have desired; +it would be a sufficient favour now to supply us with a little Money +upon a Bill to be paid at Fort S. George, that we might therewith +Cloth our selves. To which he answered, That he would not deny me any +Sum I should demand, and Cloth us upon his own account besides. For +which we humbly thanked his Lordship: and so took our leaves of him; +and went home with the aforesaid Captain. + +[Sends them Money.] The Governor presently sent me Money by his +Steward for Expences when we walked abroad in the City. We were +nobly entertained without lack of any thing all the time we stayed +at Columbo. My Consort's Ague increased, and grew very bad; [And a +Chirurgeon.] but the chief Chirurgeon by order daily came to see him, +and gave him such Potions of Physick, that by God's Blessing he soon +after recovered. + +[The Author writes a Letter to the English at Cande.] During my +being here, I writ a Letter to my fellow Prisoners I left behind me +in Cande. Wherein I described at large the way we went, they might +plainly understand the same. Which I finding to be safe and secure, +advised them, when God permitted, to steer the same course. This +Letter I left with the new Governor, and desired him when opportunity +presented, to send it to them. Who said he would have it Copied out +into Dutch for the benefit of their Prisoners there, and promised to +send both together. + +[The former Demands and Answers penned down in Portugueze by the +Governor's order.] The Governor seemed to be pleased with my aforesaid +Relations, and Replies to his Demands, insomuch that he afterwards +appointed one that well understood Portugueze to write down all the +former particulars. Which being done, for further satisfaction they +brought me Pen and Paper, desiring me to write the same that I had +related to them in English and sign it with my hand, which I was not +unwilling to do. + +[They Embark for Batavia.] Upon the Governor's departure there were +great and royal Feasts made. To which he always sent for me. Here +were exceeding great Varieties of Food, Wine, and sweet Meats, and +Musick. Some two and twenty days after our Arrival at Columbo, the +Governor went on board ship to sail to Batavia, and took us with +him. At which time there were many Scores of Ordnance fired. We +Sailed all the way with Flag and Penant under it, being out both +Day and Night, in a Ship of about Eight hundred Tuns Burthen; and +a Soldier standing armed Sentinel at the Cabin door both Night and +Day. He so far favoured me, that I was in his own Mess, and eat at +his Table. Where every Meal we had Ten or Twelve Dishes of Meat with +variety of Wine. We set Sail from Columbo the Four and twentieth of +November, and the Fifth of January anchored in Batavia Road. + +[His friendly Reception at Batavia with the Governor.] As we came to +greater Men so we found greater Kindness; for the General of Batavia's +Reception of us, and favours to us exceeded (if possible) those of the +Governor his Son. As soon as we came before him, seeming to be very +glad, he took me by the hand and bad us heartily welcom, thanking God +on our behalf that had appeared so miraculously in our deliverance; +telling us withal, That he had omitted no means for our Redemption, +and that if it had layd in his Power, we should long before have had +our Liberty. I humbly thanked his Excellency, and said, That I knew +it to be true; and that tho it missed of an effect, yet his good will +was not the less, neither were our Obligations, being ever bound to +thank and pray for him. + +[Furnishes them with the Cloths and Money.] Then his own Tailor +was ordered to take measure of us, and furnish us with two Sutes of +Apparel. He gave us also Moneys for Tobacco and Betel, and to spend +in the City. All the time we stayed there, our Quarters were in +the Captain of the Castle's House. And oftentimes the General would +send for me to his own Table, at which sat only himself and Lady; +who was all bespangled with Diamonds and Pearls. Sometimes his Sons +and Daughters-in-Law, with some other Strangers did eat with him; +the Trumpet founding all the while. We finding our selves thus kindly +entertained, and our Habits changed, saw, that we were no more Captives +in Cande, nor yet Prisoners elsewhere; therefore cut off our Beards +which we had brought with us out of our Captivity; for until then we +cut them not; God having rolled away the reproach of Cande from us. + +Here also they did examine me again concerning the passages of Cande, +causing all to be writ down which I said, and requiring my hand to the +same. Which I refused, as I had done before, and upon the same account, +because I understood not the Dutch Language. Whereupon they persuaded +me to write a Certificate upon another Paper under my Hand, that what +I had informed them of, was true. Which I did. This Examination was +taken by two Secretaries, who were appointed to demand Answers of me +concerning the King of Ceilon and his Countrey: which they committed +to Writing from my mouth. + +[Offer him passage in their Ships.] The General's youngest Son +being to go home Admiral of the Ships this year, the General kindly +offered us passage upon their Ships, promising me Entertainment at +his Son's own Table, as the Governor of Columbo had given me in my +Voyage hither. Which offer he made me, he said, That I might better +satisfie their Company in Holland concerning the Affairs of Ceilon, +which they would be very glad to know. + +[Come home from Bantam in the Caesar.] At this time came two English +Merchants hither from Bantam, with whom the General was pleased to +permit us to go. But when we came to Bantam, the English Agent very +kindly entertained us, and being not willing, that we should go to +the Dutch for Passage, since God had brought us to our own Nation, +ordered our Passage in the good Ship Caesar lying then in the Road, +bound for England, the Land of our Nativity, and our long wished +for Port. Where by the good Providence of God we arrived safe in the +Month of September. + + + + + + + +CHAP. XIII. + +Concerning some other Nations, and chiefly Europaeans, that now live +in this Island. Portugueze, Dutch. + + +Having said all this concerning the English People, it may not +be unacceptable to give some account of other Whites, who either +voluntarily or by constraint Inhabit there. And they are, besides the +English already spoken of, Portugueze, Dutch, and French. But before +I enter upon Discourse of any of these, I shall detain my Readers +a little with another Nation inhabiting in this Land, I mean, the +Malabars; both because they are Strangers and derive themselves from +another Countrey, and also because I have had occasion to mention +them sometimes in this Book. + +[Concerning Malabars that inhabit this Island. Their +Territories.] These Malabars then are voluntary Inhabitants in this +Island, and have a Countrey here; tho the Limits of it are but small: +it lyes to the Northward of the King's Coasts betwixt him and the +Hollander. Corunda Wy River parts it from the King's Territories. Thro +this Countrey we passed, when we made our Escape. The Language they +speak is peculiar to themselves, so that a Chingulays cannot understand +them, nor they a Chingulays. + +[Their Prince.] They have a Prince over them, called Coilat wannea, +that is independent either upon the King of Cande on one hand, +or the Dutch on the other, only that he pays an acknowledgment to +the Hollanders. Who have endeavoured to subdue him by Wars, but they +cannot yet do it: yet they have brought him to be a Tributary to them, +viz. To pay a certain rate of Elephants per annum. The King and this +Prince maintain a Friendship and Correspondence together. And when +the King lately sent an Army against the Hollanders, this Prince let +them pass thro his Countrey; and went himself in Person to direct +the King's People, when they took one or two Forts from them. + +[The People how governed.] The People are in great subjection under +him: they pay him rather greater Taxes than the Chingulays do to their +King. But he is nothing so cruel. He Victualleth his Soldiers during +the time they are upon the Guard, either about the Palace or abroad +in the Wars: they are now fed at his Charge: whereas 'tis contrary +in the King's Countrey; for the Chingulay Soldiers bear their own +Expences. He hath a certain rate out of every Land that is sown, +which is to maintain his Charge. + +[Their Commodities and Trade.] The Commodities of this Countrey are, +Elephants, Hony, Butter, Milk, Wax, Cows, wild Cattel: of the three +last great abundance. As for Corn it is more scarce than in the +Chingulays Countrey; neither have they any Cotton. But they come up +into Neure Caulava yearly with great droves of Cattel, and lade both +Corn and Cotton. And to buy these they bring up Cloth made of the same +Cotton, which they can make better than the Chingulays; also they +bring Salt and Salt Fish, and brass Basons, and other Commodities, +which they get of the Hollander: because the King permits not his +People to have any manner of Trade with the Hollander; so they receive +the Dutch Commodities at the second hand. + +[Concerning the Portugueze. Their Power and Interest in this Island +formerly.] We now proceed unto the Europaean Nations. And we begin +with the Portugueze, who deserve the first place, being the oldest +Standers there. + +The Sea-Coasts round about the Island were formerly under their Power +and Government, and so held for many years. In which time many of the +Natives became Christians, and learned the Portugueze Tongue. Which +to this day is much spoken in that Land: for even the King himself +understands and speaks it excellently well. The Portugueze have +often made Invasions throughout the whole Land, even to Cande the +Metropolis of the Island. Which they have burnt more than once, +with the Palace and the Temples: and so formidable have they been, +that the King hath been forced to turn Tributary to them, paying +them three Elephants per Annum. However the middle of this Island, +viz. Cand' Uda, standing upon Mountains, and so strongly fortified, +by Nature, could never be brought into subjection by them, much less +by any other, but hath always been under the Power of their own Kings. + +[The great Wars between the King and them, force him to send in for +the Hollanders.] There were great and long Wars between the King of +Ceilon and the Portugueze: and many of the brave Portugal Generals +are still in memory among them: of whom I shall relate some passages +presently. Great vexation they gave the King by their irruptions +into his Dominions, and the Mischiefs they did him, tho oftentimes +with great loss on their side. Great Battels have been lost and won +between them, with great destruction of Men on both parts. But being +greatly distressed at last, he sent and called in the Hollander to +his aid. By whose reasonable assistance together with his own Arms, +the King totally disposessed the Portugueze, and routed them out of +the Land. Whose rooms the Dutch now occupy, paying themselves for +their pains. + +[The King invites the Portugueze to live in his Countrey.] At the +Surrender of Columbo, which was the last place the Portugueze held, +the King made Proclamation, That all Portugueze, which would come +unto him, should be well entertained. Which accordingly many did, +with their whole Families, Wives, Children, and Servants, choosing +rather to be under him than the Dutch, and divers of them are alive +to this day, living in Cande Uda; and others are born there. [Their +Privileges.] To all whom he alloweth monthly maintenance; yea also, +and Provisions for their Slaves and Servants, which they brought +up with them. This People are privileged to Travel the Countreys +above all other Whites, as knowing they will not run away. Also when +there was a Trade at the Sea Ports, they were permitted to go down +with Commodities, clear from all Customs and Duties. Besides these +who came voluntarily to live under the King, there are others whom +he took Prisoners. The Portugueze of the best Quality the King took +into his Service, who are most of them since cut off according to his +kind Custom towards his Courtiers. The rest of them have allowance +from that King, and follow Husbandry, Trading about the Countrey, +Stilling Rack, keeping Taverns; the Women sew Womens Wastcoats, +the Men sew Mens Doublets for Sale. + +[Their Generals.] I shall now mention some of the last Portugueze +Generals, all within this present King's Reign, with some passages +concerning them. + +[Constantine &c.] Constantine Sa, General of the Portugals Army +in Ceilon, when the Portugueze had footing in this Land, was very +successful against this present King. He ran quite thro the Island +unto the Royal City it self, which he set on Fire with the Temples +therein. Insomuch that the King sent a Message to him signifying, +that he was willing to become his Tributary. But he proudly sent him +word back again, That that would not serve his turn; He should not +only he Tributary, but Slave to his Master the King of Portugal. This +the King of Cande could not brook, being of an high Stomach, and +said, He would fight to the last drop of Blood, rather than stoop to +that. There were at this time many Commanders in the Generals Army +who were natural Chingulays; with these the King dealt secretly, +assuring them that if they would turn on his side, he would gratifie +them with very ample Rewards. The King's Promises took effect; and +they all revolted from the General. The King now daring not to trust +the Revolted, to make tryal of their Truth and Fidelity, put them +in the forefront of his Battel, and commanded them to give the first +Onset. The King at that time might have Twenty or Thirty thousand Men +in the Field. Who taking their opportunity, set upon the Portugueze +Army, and gave them such a total overthrow, that as they report in +that Countrey not one of them escaped. The General seeing this Defeat, +and himself like to be taken, called his Black Boy to give him water +to drink, [He loses a Victory and stabs himself.] and snatching the +Knife that stuck by his Boy's side, stabbed himself with it. + +[Lewis Tissera served as he intended to serve the King.] Another +General after him was Lewis Tiffera. He swore he would make the King +eat Coracan Tallipa, that is a kind hasty Pudding, made of Water +and the Coracan Flower; which is reckoned the worst fare of that +Island. The King afterwards took this Lewis Tissera, and put him in +Chains in the Common Goal, and made him eat of the same fare. And +there is a Ballad of this Man and this passage, Sung much among the +common People there to this day. + +[Simon Caree, of a cruel Mind.] Their next General was Simon +Caree, a Natural Chingulays, but Baptized. He is said to be a great +Commander. When he had got any Victory over the Chingulays, he did +exercise great Cruelty. He would make the Women beat their own Children +in their Mortars, wherein they used to beat their Corn. + +[Gaspar Figari Splits Men in the middle.] Gaspar Figari, had a +Portugueze Father and Chingulays Mother. He was the last General they +had in this Countrey. And a brave Soldier: but degenerated not from +his Predecessors in Cruelty. He would hang up the People by the heels, +and split them down the middle. He had his Axe wrapped in a white +Cloth, which he carried with him into the Field to execute those he +suspected to be false to him, or that ran away. Smaller Malefactors +he was merciful to, cutting off only their right hands. Several whom +he hath so served, are yet living, whom I have seen. + +[His Policy.] This Gaspar came up one day to fight against the King, +and the King resolved to fight him. The General fixed his Camp at +Motaupul in Hotteracourly. And in order to the King's coming down to +meet the Portugueze, Preparation was made for him at a place called +Cota coppul, which might be Ten or Twelve miles distant from the +Portugueze Army. Gaspar knew of the place by some Spies; but of the +time of the Kings coming he was informed, that it was a day sooner than +really it happened. According to this information he resolved privatly +to march thither, and come upon him in the night unawares. And because +he knew the King was a Polititian, and would have his Spies abroad to +watch the Generals motion, the General sent for all the Drummers and +Pipers to Play and Dance in his Camp, that thereby the Kings Spies +might not suspect that he was upon the March, but merry and secure in +his Camp. In the mean time, having set his People all to their Dancing +and Drumming, he left a small party there to secure the Baggage, and +away he goes in the night with his Army, and arrives to Catta coppul, +intending to fall upon the King. But when he came thither, he found +the King was not yet come: but into the Kings Tents he went, and, +sits him down in the seat appointed for the King. [Gives the King +a great overthrow.] Here he heard where the King was with his Camp: +which being not far off, he marched thither in the morning and fell +upon him: and gave him one of the greatest Routs that ever he had. The +King himself made a narrow escape; for had it not been for a Dutch +Company, which the Dutch had sent a little before for his Guard, +who after his own Army fled, turned head and stopped the Portugueze +for a while, he had been seized. The Portugueze General was so near +the King, that he called after him, Houre, that is Brother, stay, +I would speak with you, but the King being got a top of the Hills; +was safe. And so Gaspar retyred to his Quarters. + +[Looses Columbo, and taken Prisoner.] This Gallant expert Commander, +that had so often vanquished the Chingulays, could not cope with +another Europaean Nation. For when the Hollanders came to beseige +Columbo, he was sent against them with his Army. They told him before +he went, that now he must look to himself, for he was not now to Fight +against Chingulays, but against Soldiers, that would look him in the +Face. But he made nothing of them, and said, he would serve them as he +had served the Chingulays. The Hollanders met him, and they fought: +but had before contrived a Stratagem, which he was not aware of: +they had placed some Field-pieces in the Rear of their Army. And +after a small skirmish they retreated as if they had been worsted; +which was only to draw the Portugueze nearer upon their Guns. Which +when they had brought them in shot of, they opened on a suddain to +the right and left, and fired upon them, and so routed them, and +drove them into Columbo. This Gaspar was in the City when it was +taken, and himself taken Prisoner. Who was afterwards sent to Goa, +where he died. And so much of the Portugueze. + +[The Dutch the occasion of their coming in.] The Dutch succeeded the +Portugueze. The first occasion of whose coming into this Land was, that +the present King being wearied and overmatched with the Portugueze, +sent for them into his aid long ago from Batavia. And they did him +good service, but they feathered their own nests by the means, and +are now possessed of all the Sea-Coasts, and considerable Territories +thereunto adjoyning. + +[The King their implacable enemy, and why!] The King of the Countrey +keeps up an irreconcileable War against them. The occasion of which +is said to be this. Upon the beseiging of Columbo, which was about +the year MDCLV. it was concluded upon between the King and the Dutch, +that their Enemies the Portugueze being expelled thence, the City +was to be delivered up by the Dutch into the Kings hands. Whereupon +the King himself in person with all his Power went down to this War +to assist and joyn with the Hollanders, without whose help, as it is +generally reported, the Dutch could not have taken the City. But being +surrendred to them, and they gotten into it, the King lay looking, +when they would come according to their former Articles, and put +him into possession of it. Mean while they turned on a suddain & +fell upon him, contrary to his expectation (whether the King had +first broke word with them,) and took Bag and Baggage from him: +Which provoked him in so high a manner, that he maintains a constant +hostility against them, detains their Ambassadours, and forbids his +People upon pain of Death to hold Commerce with them. + +[The dammage the King does them.] So that the Dutch have enough to +do to maintain those places which they have. Oftentimes the King at +unawares falls upon them and does them great spoil, sometimes giving +no quarter, but cutting off the Heads of whomsoever he catches, +which are brought up, and hung upon Trees near the City, many of +which I have seen. Sometimes he brings up his Prisoners alive, and +keeps them by the Highway sides, a spectacle to the People in memory +of his Victories over them: many of these are now living there in a +most miserable condition, having but a very small Allowance from him; +so that they are forced to be, and it is a favour when they can get +leave to go abroad and do it. + +[The means they use to obtain Peace with him.] The Dutch therefore +not being able to deal with him by the Sword, being unacquainted +with the Woods and the Chingulays manner of fighting, do endeavour +for Peace with him all they can, dispatching divers Embassadours to +him, and sending great Presents, by carrying Letters to him in great +State wrapped up in Silks wrought with Gold and Silver, bearing them +all the way upon their Heads in token of great Honour, honouring him +with great and high Titles, subscribing themselves his Subjects and +Servants, telling him the Forts they build are out of Loyalty to him, +to secure his Majesties Country from Forraign Enemies; and that when +they come up into his Countrey, tis to seek maintenance. And by these +Flatteries and submissions they sometimes obtain to keep what they keep +what they have gotten from him, and sometimes nothing will prevail, +he neither regarding their Embassadours nor receiving the Presents, but +taking his opportunities on a suddain of setting on them by his Forces. + +[How he took Bibligom Fort.] His Craft and Success in taking Bibligom +Fort in the County of Habberagon, may deserve to be mentioned. The +Chingulays had beseiged the Fort: and knowing the Dutch had no Water +there; but all they had was conveyed thro a Trench wrought under +Ground from a River near by, they beseiged them so close, and planted +so many Guns towards the mouth of this Trench, that they could not +come out to fetch Water. They cut down Wood also, and made bundles +of Faggots therewith, which they piled up round about their Fort at +some distance, and every night removed them nearer and nearer. So +that their works became higher than the Fort. Their main intent by +these Faggot-works, was to have brought them just under the Fort, and +then to have set it on Fire, the Walls of the Fort being for the most +part of Wood. There was also a Bo-gahah Tree growing just by the Fort: +on which they planted Guns and shot right down into them. The houses +in the Fort being Thatched, they shot also Fire-Arrows among them: +So that the beseiged were forced to pull off the Straw from their +Houses, which proved a great inconvenience to them being a Rainy +Season: so that they lay open to the weather and cold. The Dutch +finding themselves in this extremity desired quarter which was granted +them at the Kings mercy. They came out and laid down their Arms, all +but the Officers, who still wore theirs. None were plundered of any +thing they had about them. The Fort they demolished to the Ground, +and brought up the Four Guns to the Kings Palace; where they among +others stand mounted in very brave Carriages before his Gate. + +The Dutch were brought two or three days journey from the Fort into +the Countrey they call Owvah: and there were placed with a Guard +about them, having but a small allowance appointed them; insomuch that +afterwards having spent what they had, they perished for Hunger. So +that of about ninety Hollanders taken Prisoners, there were not above +five and twenty living when I came away. + +[Several Embassadors detained by the King.] There are several white +Embassadours, besides other Chingulay People, by whom the Dutch have +sent Letters and presents to the King whom he keeps from returning +back again. They are all bestowed in several houses with Soldiers +to Guard them: And tho they are not in Chains, yet none is permitted +to come to them or speak with them; it not being the custom of that +Land for any to come to the speech of Embassadours. Their allowance +is brought them ready dressed out of the Kings Palace, being all +sorts of Varieties, that the Land affords. After they have remained +in this condition some years, the Guards are somewhat slackned, and +the Soldiers that are to watch them grow remiss in their Duty; so +that now the Ambassadours walk about the Streets, and any body goes +to their houses and talks with them: that is, after they have been +so long in the Countrey, that all their news is stale and grown out +of date. But this liberty is only winked at, not allowed. When they +have been there a great while, the King usually gives them Slaves, +both men and women, the more to alienate their minds from their own +Country, and that they may stay with him with the more willingness +and content. For his design is, to make them, if he can, inclinable +to serve him. As he prevailed with one of these Embasssadours to do +for the love of a woman. The manner of it I shall relate immediatly. + +There are five Embassadors whom he hath thus detained since my coming +there; of each of whom I shall speak a little, besides two, whom he +sent away voluntarily. + +[The first Embassador there detained since the Authors +remembrance.] The first of these was sent up by the Hollanders some +time before the Rebellion against the King; Who had detained him in +the City. After the Rebellion the King sent for him to him to the +Mountain of Gauluda whither he had retreated from the Rebels. The +King not long after removed to Digligy, where he now keeps his Court, +but left the Embassador at Gauluda remaining by himself, with a +Guard of Soldiers. In this uncomfortable condition, upon a dismal +Mountain void of all society, he continued many days. During which +time a Chingulay and his Wife falls out, and she being discontented +with her Husband to escape from him flies to this Embassadors house +for shelter. The woman being somewhat beautiful, he fell greatly in +love with her. And to obtain her he sent to the King, and profered +him his service, if he would permit him to enjoy her company, Which +the King was very willing and glad to do, having now obtained that +which he had long aimed at, to get him into his service. + +[His preferment, and death.] Hereupon the King sent him word that he +granted his desire, and withall sent to both of them rich Apparel, +and to her many Jewels and Bracelets of Gold and Silver. Suddainly +after there was a great House prepared from them in the City, furnished +with all kind of furniture out of the Kings Treasure and at his proper +cost and charges. Which being finished he was brought away from his +Mountain into it. But from thence forward never saw his Wife more, +according to the custom of Court. And he was entertained in the Kings +Service, and made Courtalbad, which is cheif over all the Smiths and +Carpenters in Cande Uda. Some short time after the King about to send +his Forces against a Fort of the Hollanders, called Arundery built +by them in the year MDCLXVI. He tho in the Kings service, yet being +a well wisher to his Countrey, had privatly sent a Letter of advice +to the Dutch concerning the Kings intention and purpose, an Answer +to which was intercepted and brought to the King, wherein thanks +was returned him from the Dutch for his Loyalty to his own Nation, +and nhut they would accordingly prepare for the Kings assault. The +King having this Letter, sent for him, and bad him read it, which he +excused pretending it was so written, that he could not. Whereupon +immediatly another Dutchman was sent for, who read it before the King, +and told him the Contents of it. At which it is reported the King +should say, Beia pas mettandi hitta pas ettandi, That is, He serves +me for fear, and them for love; or his fear is here and his love +is there; And forth with commanded to carry him forth to Execution: +which was accordingly done upon him. Tis generally said, that this +Letter was framed by somebody on purpose to ruine him. + +[The next Embassador dying there his Body is sent down to Columbo +in great State.] The next Ambassador after him was Hendrick Draak; +a fine Gentleman, and good friend of the English. This was he who +was Commissioned in the year MDCLXIV. to intercede with the King on +the behalf of the English, that they might have liberty to go home, +and with him they were made to beleive they should return: which +happened at the same time that Sir Edward Winter sent his Letters to +the King for us. Which I have already spoke of in the fifth Chapter +of this Part. This Embassador was much in the Kings favour, with whom +he was detained till he died. And then the King sent his Body down +to Columbo carried in a Pallenkine with great State and Lamention, +and accompanied with his great Commanders, and many Soldiers. + +[The third Embassador. Gets away by his resolution.] Sometime after +the loss of the Fort of Arrundery which was about the year MDCLXX. the +Dutch sent up another Embassador to see if he could obtain a Peace, +which was the first time their Embassadors began to bring up Letters +upon their heads in token of extraordinary reverence. This man was +much favoured by the King, and was entertained with great Ceremony +and Honour, cloathing him in Chingulay Habit, Which I never knew done +before nor since. But being weary of his long stay, and of the delays +that were made; having often made motions to go down, and still +he was deferred from day to day, at length he made a resolution, +that if he had not leave by such a day, he would go without it; +saying that the former Embassador who died there, died like a Woman, +but it should be seen that he would die like a man. At the appointed +day, he girt on his Sword, and repaired to the Gates of the Kings +Palace, pulling off his Hat, and making his obeysance as if the +King were present before him, and thanking him for the Favours and +Honours he had done him, and so took his leave. And there being some +Englishmen present, he generously gave them some money to drink his +Health; and in this resolute manner departed, with some two or three +Black-servants that attended on him. The upshot of which was, that +the King, not being willing to prevent his resolution by Violence, +sent one of his Noblemen to conduct him down; and so he had the good +fortune to get home safely to Columbo. + +[The fourth was of a milder Nature.] The next Ambassador after him was +John Baptista. A Man of a milder Spirit than the former, endeavouring +to please and shew compliance with the King. He obtained many Favours +of the King, and several Slaves both Men and Women. And living well +with Servants about him, is the more patient in waiting the King's +leisure till he pleaseth to send him home. + +[The fifth brings a Lion to the King as a Present.] The last +Embassador that came up while I was there, brought up a Lion: +which the Dutch thought would be the most acceptable Present that +they could send to the King, as indeed did all others. It was but a +Whelp. But the King did never receive it, supposing it not so famous +as he had heard by Report Lions were. This Man with his Lion was +brought up and kept in the County of Oudapollat, near Twenty Miles +from the King's Court. Where he remained about a year, in which +time the Lion died. The Embassador being weary of living thus like +a Prisoner with a Guard always upon him, often attempted to go back, +seeing the King would not permit him Audience. But the Guards would +not let him. Having divers times made disturbances in this manner +to get away home, the King commanded to bring him up into the City +to an House that was prepared for him, standing some distance from +the Court. Where having waited many days, and seeing no sign of +Audience, he resolved to make his Appearance before the King by +force, which he attempted to do, when the King was abroad taking his +Pleasure. The Soldiers of his Guard immediately ran, and acquainted +the Noblemen at Court of his coming, who delayed not to acquaint the +King thereof. Whereupon the King gave Order forthwith to meet him, +and where they met him, in that same place to stop him till further +order. And there they kept him, not letting him go either forward +or backward. In this manner and place he remained for three days, +till the King sent Order that he might return to his House whence he +came. This the King did to tame him. But afterwards he was pleased to +call him before him. And there he remained when I left the Countrey, +maintained with Plenty of Provisions at the King's charge. + +[The number of Dutch there.] The number of Dutch now living there +may be about Fifty or Sixty. Some whereof are Ambassadors, some +Prisoners of War, some Runaways, and Malefactors that have escaped +the hand of Justice and got away from the Dutch Quarters. To all whom +are allotted respective allowances, but the Runaways have the least, +the King not loving such, tho giving them entertainment. + +[They follow their Vice of Drinking.] The Dutch here love Drink, and +practise their proper Vice in this Countrey. One who was a great Man in +the Court, would sometimes come into the King's Presence half disguised +with Drink, which the King often past over; but once asked Him, Why do +you thus disorder yourself, that when I send for you about my Business, +you are not in a capacity to serve me? He boldly replied, That as soon +as his Mother took away her Milk from him, she supplied it with Wine, +and ever since, saith he, I have used myself to it. With this answer +the King seemed to be pleased. And indeed the rest of the white Men +are generally of the same temper: insomuch that the Chingulays have +a saying, That Wine is as natural to white Men, as Milk to Children. + +[The Chingulays prejudiced against the Dutch, and why.] All differences +of Ranks and Qualities are disregarded among those Chingulay People +that are under the Dutch. Neither do the Dutch make any distinction +between the Hondrews, and the low and Inferior Casts of Men: and +permit them to go in the same Habit, and sit upon Stools, as well as +the best Hondrews; and the lower Ranks may eat and intermarry with the +higher without any Punishment, or any Cognizance taken of it. Which is +a matter that the Chingulays in Cand' Uda are much offended with the +Dutch for; and makes them think, that they themselves are sprung from +some mean Rank and Extract. And this prejudiceth this People against +them, that they have not such an Esteem for them. For to a Chingulay +his Rank and Honour is as dear as his life. And thus much of the Dutch. + + + + + + +CHAP. XIV. + +Concerning the French: With some Enquiries what should make the +King detain white Men as he does. And how the Christian Religion is +maintained among the Christians there. + + +[The French come hither with a Fleet.] About the year MDCLXXII. or +LXXIII, there came Fourteen Sail of great Ships from the King of France +to settle a Trade here. Monsieur De la Hay Admiral, put in with this +Fleet, into the Port of Cottiar. From whence he sent up Three men by +way of Embassy to the King of Cande. Whom he entertained very Nobly, +and gave every one of them a Chain of Gold about their Necks, and a +Sword all inlay'd with Silver, and a Gun. And afterwards sent one +of them down to the Admiral with his Answer. Which encouraged him +to send up others: that is, an Ambassador and six more. Who were to +reside there till the return of the Fleet back again, being about to +Sail to the Coast. + +[To whom the King sends Provisions, and helps them to build a Fort.] To +the Fleet the King sent all manner of Provision, as much as his Ability +could afford: and not only permitted but assisted them to build a +Fort in the Bay. Which they manned partly with their own People, and +partly with Chingulays, whom the King sent and lent the French. But +the Admiral finding that the King's Provisions, and what else could +be bought in the Island would not suffice for so great a Fleet, was +forced to depart for the Coast of Coromandel; promising the King, +by the Ambassador afore-mentioned, speedily to return again. So +leaving some of his Men with the King's Supplies to keep the Fort +till his return, he weighed Anchor, and set sail. But never came +back again. Some reported they were destroyed by a Storm, others +by the Dutch. The Admiral had sent up to the King great Presents, +but he would not presently receive them, that it might not seem as +if he wanted any thing, or were greedy of things brought him: but +since the French returned not according to their promise, he scorned +ever after to receive them. At first he neglected the Present out of +State, and ever since out of Anger and Indignation. This French Fort +at Cotiar was a little after easily taken by the Dutch. + +[The French Ambassador offends the King.] But to return to the +Embassador and his Retinue. He rode up from Cotiar on Horseback, which +was very Grand in that Countrey. And being with his Company gotten +somewhat short of the City, was appointed there to stay, until an +House should be prepared in the City for their Entertainment. When it +was signified to him that their House was ready for their Reception, +they were conducted forward by certain Noblemen sent by the King, +carrying with them a Present for his Majesty. The Ambassador came +riding on Horse-back into the City. Which the Noblemen observing, +dissuaded him from, and advised him to walk on foot; telling him, +It was not allowable, nor the Custom. But he regarding them not, +rode by the Palace Gate. It offended the King, but he took not much +notice of it for the present. + +[He refuses to wait longer for Audience.] The Ambassador alighted +at his Lodgings. Where he and his Companions were nobly Entertained, +Provisions sent them ready Dressed out of the King's Palace three times +a day, great Plenty they had of all things the Countrey afforded. After +some time the King sent to him to come to his Audience. In great +State he was Conducted to the Court, accompanied with several of the +Nobles that were sent to him. Coming thus to the Court in the Night, +as it is the King's usual manner at that Season to send for foreign +Ministers, and give them Audience, he waited there some small time, +about two hours or less, the King not yet admitting him. Which +he took in such great disdain, and for such an affront, that he +was made to stay at all, much more so long, that he would tarry no +longer but went towards his Lodging. Some about the Court observing +this, would have stopped him by Elephants that stood in the Court, +turning them before the Gate thro which he was to pass. But he would +not so be stopped, but laid his hand upon his Sword, as if he meant +to make his way by the Elephants; the People seeing his resolution, +called away the Elephants and let him pass. + +[Which more displeased the King. Clapt in chains.] As soon as the King +heard of it, he was highly displeased; insomuch that he commanded +some of his Officers, that they should go and beat them, and clap +them in Chains: which was immediately done to all excepting the two +Gentlemen, that were first sent up by the Admiral: for these were not +touched, the King reckoning they did not belong unto this Ambassador; +neither were they now in his Company; excepting that one of them in +the Combustion got a few Blows. They were likewise disarmed, and so +have continued ever since. Upon this the Gentlemen, Attendants upon +the Embassador, made their Complaints to the Captain of their Guards, +excusing themselves, and laying all the blame upon their Ambassador; +urging, That they were his Attendants, and a Soldier must obey his +Commander and go where he appoints him. Which sayings being told +the King, he approved thereof, and commanded them out of Chains, +the Ambassador still remaining in them, and so continued for six +Months. After which he was released of his Chains by means of the +Intreaties his own men made to the great Men in his behalf. + +[The rest of the French refuse to dwell with the Ambassador.] The rest +of the French men, seeing how the Embassador's imprudent carriage +had brought them to this misery, refused any longer to dwell with +him. And each of them by the King's Permission dwells by himself +in the City; being maintained at the King's charge. Three of these, +whose Names were Monsieur Du Plessy, Son to a Gentleman of note in +France, and Jean Bloom, the third whose Name I cannot tell, but was +the Ambassador's Boy, the King appointed to look to his best Horse, +kept in the Palace. This Horse sometime after died, as it is supposed +of old Age. Which extremely troubled the King; and imagining they had +been instrumental to his Death by their carelessness, he commanded +two of them, Monsieur Du Plessy and Jean Bloom to be carried away into +the Mountains, and kept Prisoners in Chains, where they remained when +I came thence. + +The rest of them follow Employments; some whereof Still Rack, and +keep the greatest Taverns in the City. + +[The King uses means to reconcile the French to their +Ambassador.] Lately, a little before I came from the Island; the King +understanding the disagreements and differences that were still kept +on foot betwixt the Ambassador and the rest of his Company, disliked +it and used these means to make them Friends. He sent for them all, +the Ambassador and the rest, and told them, That it was not seemly +for Persons as they were at such a distance from their own Countrey, +to quarrel and fall out; and that if they had any love for God, or +the King of France, or himself, that they should go home with the +Ambassador and agree and live together. They went back together, +not daring to disobey the King. And as soon as they were at home, +the King sent a Banquet after them of Sweetmeats and Fruits to eat +together. They did eat the King's Banquet, but it would not make +the Reconcilement. For after they had done, each man went home and +dwelt in their own Houses as they did before. It was thought that +this carriage would offend the King, and that he would at least take +away their Allowance. And it is probable before this time the King +hath taken Vengeance on them. But the Ambassador's carriage is so +imperious, that they would rather venture whatsoever might follow +than be subject to him. And in this case I left them. + +[The Author acquaints the French Ambassador in London, with the +condition of these Men.] Since my return to England, I presumed by a +Letter to inform the French Ambassador then in London of the abovesaid +Matters, thinking my self bound in Conscience and Christian Charity +to do my endeavour, that their Friends knowing their Condition, +may use means for their Deliverance. The Letter ran thus, + + These may acquaint your Excellency, That having been a Prisoner + in the Island of Ceilon, under the King of that Countrey + near Twenty years; by means of this my long detainment + there, I became acquainted with the French Ambassador, + and the other Gentlemen his Retinue; being in all Eight + Persons; who was sent to Treat with the said King in the + Year MDCLXXII. by Monsieur De la Hay, who came with a Fleet + to the Port of Cotiar or Trinkemalay, from whence he sent + these Gentlemen. And knowing that from thence it is scarce + possible to send any Letters or Notice to other Parts, for + in all the time of my Captivity I could never send one word, + whereby my Friends here might come to hear of my Condition, + until with one more I made an Escape, leaving Sixteen English + men yet there; The Kindness I have received from those French + Gentlemen, as also my Compassion for them, being detained in + the same place with me, hath obliged and constrained me, to + presume to trouble your Lordship with this Paper; not knowing + any other means where I might convey Notice to their Friends + and Relations, which is all the Service I am able to perform + for them. The Ambassador's Name I know not; there is a Kinsman + of his called Monsieur le Serle, and a young Gentleman called + Monsieur du Plessey, and another named Monsieur la Roche. The + rest by Name I know not. And then an account of them is given + according to what I have mentioned above. I shall not presume + to be farther tedious to your Honour; craving Pardon for my + boldness which my Affection to those Gentlemen being detained + in the same Land with me hath occasioned. Concerning whom if + your Lordship be pleased farther to be informed, I shall be + both willing and ready to be, + + Yours, &c. + +The Ambassador upon the receipt of this, desired to speak with me. Upon +whom I waited, and he after some Speech with me told me he would send +word into France of it, and gave me Thanks for this my Kindness to +his Countreymen. + +[An inquiry into the reason of this King's detaining Europaeans] It +may be worth some inquiry, what the reason might be, that the King +detains the Europaean People as he does. It cannot be out of hope +of Profit or Advantage; for they are so far from bringing him any, +that they are a very great Charge, being all maintained either by +him or his People. Neither is it in the power of Money to redeem any +one, for that he neither needs nor values. Which makes me conclude, +it is not out of Profit, nor Envy or ill will, but out of Love and +Favour, that he keeps them, delighting in their Company, and to have +them ready at his Command. For he is very ambitious of the Service of +these Men, and winks at many of their failings, more than he uses to +do towards his Natural Subjects. [The King's gentleness towards his +white Soldiers.] As may appear from a Company of White Soldiers he +hath, who upon their Watch used to be very negligent, one lying Drunk +here and another there. Which remisness in his own Soldiers he would +scarce have indured, but it would have cost them their lives. But with +these he useth more Craft than Severity to make them more watchful. + +[They watch at his Magazine.] These Soldiers are under two Captains, +the one a Dutch man and the other a Portugueze. They are appointed +to Guard one of the King's Magazines, where they always keep Sentinel +both by Day and Night. This is a pretty good distance from the Court, +and here it was the King contrived their Station, that they might swear +and swagger out of his hearing, and that no body might disturb them, +nor they no body. The Dutch Captain lyes at one side of the Gate, +and the Portugueze at the other. + +[How craftily the King corrected their Negligence.] Once the King +to employ these his white Soldiers, and to honour them by letting +them see what an assurance he reposed in them, sent one of his Boys +thither to be kept Prisoner, which they were very Proud of. They +kept him two years, in which time he had learnt both the Dutch and +Portugueze Language. Afterwards the King retook the Boy into his +Service, and within a short time after Executed him. But the King's +reason in sending this Boy to be kept by these Soldiers was, probably +not as they supposed, and as the King himself outwardly pretended, +viz. To shew how much he confided in them, but out of Design to make +them look the better to their Watch, which their Debauchery made them +very remiss in. For the Prisoners Hands only were in Chains, and not +his Legs; so that his possibility of running away, having his Legs +at liberty, concerned them to be circumspect and wakeful. And they +knew if he had escaped it were as much as their lives were worth. By +this crafty and kind way did the King correct the negligence of his +white Soldiers. + +[The King's Inclinations are towards white Men.] Indeed his +inclinations are much towards the Europaeans; making them his great +Officers, accounting them more faithful and trusty than his own +People. With these he often discourses concerning the Affairs of +their Countreys, and promotes them to places far above their Ability, +and sometimes their Degree or Desert. [The colour of white honoured +in this Land.] And indeed all over the Land they do bear as it were +a natural respect and reverence to White Men, in as much as Black, +they hold to be inferior to White. And they say, the Gods are White, +and that the Souls of the Blessed after the Resurrection shall be +White; and therefore, that Black is a rejected and accursed colour. + +[Their Privilege above the Natives.] And as further signs of the King's +favour to them, there are many Privileges, which White Men have and +enjoy, as tolerated or allowed them from the King; which I suppose may +proceed from the aforesaid Consideration; as, to wear any manner of +Apparel, either Gold, Silver, or Silk, Shoes and Stockings, a shoulder +Belt and Sword; their Houses may be whitened with Lime, and many such +like things, all which the Chingulayes are not permitted to do. + +[The King loves to send and talk with them.] He will also sometimes +send for them into his Presence, and discourse familiarly with +them, and entertain them with great Civilities, especially white +Ambassadors. They are greatly chargeable unto his Countrey, but he +regards it not in the least. So that the People are more like Slaves +unto us than we unto the King. In as much as they are inforced by his +Command to bring us maintenance. Whose Poverty is so great oftentimes, +that for want of what they supply us with, themselves, their Wives, +and Children, are forced to suffer hunger, this being as a due Tax +imposed upon them to pay unto us. Neither can they by any Power or +Authority refuse the Payment hereof to us. For in my own hearing +the People once complaining of their Poverty and Inability to give +us any longer our Allowance, the Magistrate or Governor replied, +It was the King's special Command, and who durst disannul it. And +if otherwise they could not supply us with our maintenance he bad +them sell their Wives and Children, rather than we should want of +our due. Such is the favour that Almighty God hath given Christian +People in the sight of this Heathen King; whose entertainment and +usage of them is thus favourable. + +[How they maintain Christianity among them.] If any enquire into the +Religious exercise and Worship practised among the Christians here, +I am sorry I must say it, I can give but a slender account. For +they have no Churches nor no Priests, and so no meetings together +on the Lord's Dayes for Divine Worship, but each one Reads or Prays +at his own House as he is disposed. They Sanctifie the Day chiefly +by refraining work, and meeting together at Drinking-houses. They +continue the practice of Baptism; and there being no Priests, they +Baptize their Children themselves with Water, and use the words, +In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; +and give them Christian Names. They have their Friends about them +at such a time, and make a small Feast according to their Ability: +and some teach their Children to say their Prayers, and to Read, +and some do not. + +[In some things they comply with the worship of the Heathen.] Indeed +their Religion at the best is but Negative, that is, they are not +Heathen, they do not comply with the Idolatry here practised; and they +profess themselves Christians in a general manner, which appears by +their Names, and by their Beads and Crosses that some of them wear +about their Necks. Nor indeed can I wholly clear them from complyance +with the Religion of the Countrey. For some of them when they are +Sick do use the Ceremonies which the Heathen do in the like case, +as in making Idols of clay, and setting them up in their Houses, and +Offering Rice to them, and having Weavers to Dance before them. But +they are ashamed to be known to do this; and I have known none to +do it, but such as are Indians born. Yet I never knew any of them, +that do inwardly in Heart and Conscience incline to the ways of the +Heathen, but perfectly abhor them: nor have there been any, I ever +heard of, that came to their Temples upon any Religious account, but +only would stand by and look on; [An old Priest used to eat of their +Sacrifices.] without it were one old Priest named Padre Vergonce, +a Genoez born, and of the Jesuits Order who would go to the Temples, +and eat with the Weavers and other ordinary People of the Sacrifices +offered to the Idols: but with this Apology for himself, that he +eat it as common Meat, and as God's Creature, and that it was never +the worse for their Superstition that had past upon it. But however +this may reflect upon the Father, another thing may be related for +his Honour. There happened two Priests to fall into the hands of the +King; on whom he conferred great Honours; for having laid aside their +Habits they kept about his Person, and were the greatest Favourites +at Court. The King one day sent for Vergonse, and asked him, if +it would not be better for him to lay aside his old Coat and Cap, +and to do as the other two Priests had done, and receive Honour from +him. He replied to the King, That he boasted more in that old habit +and in the Name of Jesus, than in all the honour that he could do +him. And so refused the King's Honour. The King valued the Father +for this saying. He had a pretty Library about him, and died in his +Bed of old Age: whereas the two other Priests in the King's Service +died miserably, one of a Canker, and the other was slain. The old +Priest had about Thirty or Forty Books, which the King, they say, +seized on after his Death, and keeps. + +[The King permitted the Portugueze to build a Church.] These Priests, +and more lived there, but all deceased, excepting Vergonse, before +my time. The King allowed them to build a Church; which they did, +and the Portugueze assembled there, but they made no better than a +Bawdy-house of it; for which cause the King commanded to pull it down. + +Although here be Protestants and Papists, yet here are no differences +kept up among them, but they are as good Friends, as if there were no +such Parties. And there is no other Distinctions of Religion there, +but only Heathens and Christians: and we usually say, We Christians. + + + +FINIS. + + + + +Books printed for, and sold by Richard Chiswel. + + + +FOLIO. + + +Speed's Maps and Geography of Great Britain and Ireland, and of +Foreign Parts. + +Dr. Cave's Lives of the Primitive Fathers. + +Dr. Cary's Chronological Account of Ancient time. + +Wanly's Wonders of the little World, or History of Man. + +Sir Tho. Herbert's Travels into Persia, &c. + +Holyoak's large Dictionary, Latin and English. + +Sir Richard Baker's Chronicle of England. + +Causin's Holy Court. + +Wilson's compleat Christian Dictionary. + +Bishop Wilkin's Real Character, or Philosophical Language. + +Pharmacopoeia Regalis Collegii Medicorum Londineisis reformata. + +Judge Jone's Reports in Common Law. + +Judge Vaughn's Reports in Common Law. + +Cave Tabula Ecclesiasticorum Scriptorum. + +Hobbe's Leviathan. + +Lord Bacon's Advancement of Learning. + +Sir W. Dugdale's Baronage of England, in 2 Vol. + + + +QUARTO. + + +Dr. Littleton's Dictionary. + +Bishop Nicholson on the Church Catechism. + +The Compleat Clerk. + +History of the late Wars of New England. + +Dr. Outram de Sacrificiis. + +Bishop Taylor's Disswasive from Popery. + +Dr. Gibb's Sermons. + +Parkeri Disputationes de Deo. + +History of the future State of Europe. + +Dr. Fowler's Defence of the Design of Christianity, against John +Bunyan. + +Dr. Sherlock's Visitation-Sermon at Warrington. + +Dr. West's Assize-Serm. at Dorchester, 1671. + +Lord Hollis's Relation of the Unjust Accusation of certain French +Gentlemen charged with a Robbery, 1671. + +The Magistrates Authority asserted, in a Sermon by James Paston. + + + +OCTAVO. + + +Elborow's Rationale upon the English Service-Book. + +Dr. Burnet's Vindication of the Ordination of the Church of England. + +Bishop Wilkin's Natural Religion. + +Hard-castle's Christ. Geography and Arithmetick. + +Dr. Ashton's Apology for the Honours and Revenues of the Clergy. + +Lord Hollis's Vindication of the Judicature of the House of Peers, +in the case of Skinner. + +----Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Appeals. + +----Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Impositions. + +----Letter about the Bishops Vote in Capital Cases. + +Dr. Grew's Idea of Phytological History continued on Roots. + +The Spaniards Conspiracy against the State of Venice. + +Several Tracts of Mr. Hales of Eaton, of the Sin against the Holy +Ghost, &c. + +Bishop Sanderson's Life. + +Dr. Tillotson's Rule of Faith. + +Dr. Simpson's Chymical Anatomy of the York-shire Spaws; with a +Discourse of the Original of Hot Springs and other Fountains. + +----His Hydrological Essays, with an Account of the Allum-works at +Whitby, and some Observations about the Jaundies. + +Dr. Cox's Discourse of the Interest of the Patient in reference to +Physick and Physicians. + +Organon Salutis: Or an Instrument to cleanse the Stomach: with divers +New Experiments of Tobacco and Cofee: with a Preface of Sir H. Blunt. + +Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity, in three Parts. + +Allen's Discourse of two Covenants, 1672. + +Ignatius Fuller's Sermons of Peace and Holiness. + +Buckler of State and Justice against France's Design of Universal +Monarchy. + +A free Conference touching the Present State of England at home and +abroad, in order to the Designs of France. + +Bishop Taylor of Confirmation. + +Mystery of Jesuitism, third and fourth Parts. + +Dr. Salmon's Dispensatory. + +Dr. Samway's Unreasonableness of the Romanists. + +Record of Urines. + +Dr. Ashton's Cases of Scandal and Persecution. + + + + +DUODECIMO. + + +Hodder's Arithmetick. + +Grotius de Veritate Religionis Christianae. + +Bishop Hacket's Christian Consolations. + + + +VICESIMO QUARTO. + + +Valentine's Devotions. + +Guide to Heaven. + + + +Books lately printed. + + +Guillim's Display of Herauldry, with large Additions. + +Dr. Burnet's History of the Reformation of the Church of England, +Folio, in two Volumes. + +Dr. Burlace's History of the Irish Rebellion, folio. + +Herodoti Historia, Grae. Lat. Fol. + +Cole's Latin and English Dictionary, with large Additions. + +William's Sermon before the Lord Mayor, Octob. 12. 1679. + +----Impartial Consideration of the Speeches of the Five Jesuits +Executed for Treason, Fol. + +Dr. Burnet's Relation of the Massacre of the Protestants in France, +Quarto. + +----His Letter written upon the Discovery of the late Plot, Quarto. + +----Decree made at Rome, March 2. 1679. condemning some Opinions of +the Jesuits and other Casuists, Quarto. + +Tryals of the Regicides, Octavo. + +Mr. James Brome's Two Fast Sermons. + +Dr. Jane's Fast Sermon before the House of Commons, April 11. 1679. + +Mr. John James's Visitation Sermon, April 9. 1671. Quarto. + +Mr. John Cave's Fast Sermon on Jan. 30. 1679. quarto. + +----His Assize Sermon at Leicester, July 31. 1679. quarto. + +----His Gospel preached to the Romans, Octavo. + +Certain Genuine Remains of the Lord Bacon, in Arguments Civil, +Moral, Natural, &c. with a large Account of all his Works, by +Dr. Tho. Tenison. Octavo. + +Dr. Puller's Discourse of the Moderation of the Church of England, +Octavo. + +Dr. Saywel's Original of all the Plots in Christendom; with the Danger +and Remedy of Schism. + +Sir John Munson Baronet, of Supreme Power and Common Right. Octavo. + +Dr. Edw. Bagshaw's Discourses upon Select Texts, Octavo. + +Mr. Rushworth's Historical Collections: The Second Part. Fol. + +----His large and exact Account of the Trial of the E. of Straf. with +all the Circumstances preliminary to, concomitant with, and subsequent +upon the same, to his Death. Fol. + +Remarques relating to the state of the Church of the three first +Centuries. By Ab. Seller. Octavo. + +Speculum Baxterianum, or Baxter against Baxter. Quarto. + +The Countrey-man's Physician. For the use of such as live far from +Cities, or Market-Towns. Octavo. + +Dr. Burnet's Sermon upon the Fast for the Fire, 1680. quarto. + +----Conversion and Persecutions of Eve Cohan, a Person of Quality of +the Jewish Religion, lately Baptized a Christian. quarto. + +----His Life and Death of the late Earl of Rochester. Octavo. + +----His Fast Sermon before the Commons, Decemb. 22. 1680. + +----His Sermon on the 30th of Jan. 1680/1. + +New England Psalms. Twelves. + +An Apology for a Treatise of Humane Reason. Written by Mr. Clifford +Esq; Twelves. + +The Laws of this Realm concerning Jesuits, Seminary Priests, +&c. explained by divers Judgments and Resolutions of the Judges; +with other Observations thereupon, by William Cawley Esq; Fol. + +Bishop Sanderson's Sermons, with his Life. Fol. + +Fowlis his History of Romish Conspiracies, Treasons, and +Usurpations. Fol. + +Markmam's Perfect Horseman. Octavo. + +Dr. Parker's Demonstration of the Divine Authority of the Law of +Nature and the Christian Religion. quarto. + +Dr. Sherlock's practical discourse of Religious Assemblies. Octavo. + +A Defence of Dr. Stillingfleet's Unreasonableness of +Separation. Octavo. + +Dr. Outram's Sermons. Octavo. + + +FINIS. + + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of An Historical Relation Of The Island +Ceylon In The East Indies, by Robert Knox + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ISLAND CEYLON *** + +***** This file should be named 14346.txt or 14346.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/1/4/3/4/14346/ + +Produced by Michael Ciesielski, Jeroen Hellingman, and the PG +Distributed Proofreaders Team. + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |